Copyright Page

on June 20th, 2013, based on

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5153711/

The content in this book is copyrighted by spanglemaker9 or their authorised
agent(s). All rights are reserved except where explicitly stated otherwise.

This story was first published on June 20th, 2009, and was last updated on
October 30th, 2009.

Any and all feedback is greatly appreciated - please email any bugs, problems,
feature requests etc. to

flag@erayd.net

29. Love Remains the Same
30. Something to Talk About
31. Epilogue
32. Prequel

- 4 -

Summary

Half of Hollywood's most famous couples are faking it. That's how Bella Swan's

publicist convinces her to pretend to date troubled Hollywood bad boy Edward
Cullen. And she'll do anything for her band and her music.

- 5 -

Do Anything

Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight or any of it's characters.

BPOV

"Can I get you anything, Miss Swan?"

Aro Cort's gorgeous, auburn haired, 30-something secretary, Heidi, was asking me

as she walked me towards Aro's office. I swear I will never get used to such
impossibly glamorous people paying this kind of attention to me. I still half-expected
to be invisible to women like Heidi.

"No thanks, I'm good. And please call me Bella," I told her, shifting from foot to

foot.

"Well, you're a little early, and Aro's not back from his lunch meeting just yet. And

Mr. McCarty and Mr. and Miss Hale aren't here yet either. Why don't I just show
you into Aro's office and you can wait there? You'll be more comfortable there."
Heidi was smooth in her explanation, but she sounded anxious just the same, like I
was going to throw a fit about having to wait. Geez, I was the one who was early.
What was the big deal? Maybe in her world she was used to people throwing snit fits
over things she had no control over. I guess that's what famous people did.

"It's really no problem," I shrugged.

Heidi opened the door to Aro's spacious airy corner office. The two walls were

entirely glass, overlooking downtown LA. She motioned to the comfy leather couch
along one wall. Over the couch the wall was covered with framed photographs of
Aro and all his clients, the faces of rock royalty. We weren't there yet, but I hoped
we would be soon.

"Are you sure I can't get you anything while you wait? Some tea? I could send an

intern out to Starbucks? Are you hungry?"

"I'm fine. Really."

"Well, please, don't hesitate to let me know…"

- 6 -

"I won't. I promise."

She finally withdrew and I curled up on Aro's couch with my feet underneath me.

I could see there was a small stack of gossip and entertainment magazines on

Aro's desk. We were somewhere on the cover of all of them. I would never get used
to that, either. My band, our faces, everywhere I looked. Me, my cousin Emmett,
Emmett's best friend, Jasper and Jasper's twin sister Rosalie. Eclipse. How on earth
did we end up here?

It was all Emmett's doing. He was the one who sent that audition tape into the

reality show, America's Next Great Band. He saw the ad, saying they were looking
for bands to be on the show, to compete for the top spot and a recording contract.
He didn't tell us until after he'd done it, and I told him he was crazy. We were just a
little band from the tiny town of Forks, Washington, via Seattle. There's no way we'd
make it onto that show, I insisted. I was wrong. We got the call and then our lives
exploded.

Off we went to LA and it felt like we fell through the looking glass. Three months

of non-stop rehearsals, tapings and interviews. It seemed like every band there was
more experienced and more polished than us. They came from New York, Chicago,
LA. They had recorded self-released cd's, they had done tours, they dressed cool. I
felt like we were the joke, the cannon fodder destined to be humiliated and
eliminated right off the bat. There to be the comic relief.

But somehow, impossibly, we became The Little Band That Could. Every week, I

was sure we were done for and every week we somehow survived. All the way down
to the end, when it was us and that poser hard rock trio from New York. I'll never
forget their lead singer, Damian's, ever-present sneer vanishing into disbelief when
they announced that Eclipse had won the whole damned thing. It was pretty
freaking sweet.

For the three months while we were on the show we had lived in this little bubble.

We were working so hard and never getting out in the real world. So when we won
and started making the media rounds, it astounded us all that we had become
instantly famous while we weren't paying attention. America was apparently crazy
for us. And as the lead singer, I was more recognizable than anyone else.

So here we were, six months out since we came from Seattle and it was time to

stop being the winner of America's Next Great Band and start being Eclipse. So far
all our time had been taken up capitalizing on having won the show, and now we
were in the studio working on our first album and getting ready for the big release.

- 7 -

Our brand new publicist, Aro, had some big plans for us beyond the show and that's
why we were here today. Yes, we have a publicist. He costs a lot of money. No, I
don't know exactly what he does for a living.

I was snapped out of my reverie by the door opening and Aro entering with Jasper

in his wake.

"Bella!" he exclaimed on seeing me. "Look who I found in the elevator!"

Jasper smiled from behind him and came over to fling himself on the couch next to

me. He leaned over far enough to bump his shoulder to mine before slouching back
into the cushions. I was glad he was here. Aro intimidated me a little and I was
happy I didn't have to make small talk with him by myself until everyone showed up.

"Hey, Bells. How's the new house?" Jasper asked, pushing his wavy blonde hair

out of his eyes with one hand. He needed a haircut. There wasn't a time I could
remember when I didn't know Jasper Hale and his sister. Maybe they weren't
related to me by blood like Emmett was, but they might as well be. We had all gone
through elementary, middle, and high school together in Forks, and when Emmett
and Jasper formed the band, pulling Rosalie and then me in right after, then the
three of them became my whole world, my best friends. If we weren't together in
school (and the school was so tiny that you saw everyone all the time) then we were
together practicing, or just goofing around. There had been a moment when we
were 15 when Jasper and I looked at each other and wondered if we should be
together. After all, Emmett and Rosalie had been joined at the hip since we were 13,
so it made a certain amount of sense. But it was too weird for both of us. We'd
known each other too long, too intimately to ever be anything other than what we
were…unofficial siblings. We never even tried to kiss. Thank God. That's one
memory I certainly didn't want to constantly be repressing!

"The house is good," I answered him. "It's so cute. And it came furnished, so

there's not much for me to do. And it's not like there was anything from our old
house in Seattle that I wanted! It's nice to have a kitchen again, and the backyard is
really pretty." We had all finally moved out of the LA hotel and into more permanent
living arrangements. I had a little rental house in the Hollywood Hills, the first time
I'd ever lived alone. I grew up in Charlie's house in Forks, always with various band
mates hanging out and crashing there. And then, a couple of years after high school
we all moved to Seattle together, because Rose and I wanted to take some classes at
UW and there were more opportunities for the band there. We rented a ramshackle
old house in a crummy section of town and furnished it with curbside rescues and
thrift store finds. My little house here in LA was the first place that was ever all
mine. It was alternately thrilling and terrifying, like everything else these days.

- 8 -

"And your condo?" I asked.

"Awesome. You should see the flat screen I just got. Emmett came over yesterday

to watch the Mariners game with me. And you should see how Halo looks on it.
Freaking amazing."

I rolled my eyes. Well, at least some things were the same as they ever were. My

boys still sitting around on a Sunday afternoon watching baseball and drinking
beers. It just wasn't at my house with Charlie, anymore.

We were interrupted by Heidi showing in Emmett and Rosalie, hand in hand.

"Ah!" Aro exclaimed, standing and spreading his arms open to welcome them.

"You're all here! Come in, come in. Rosalie, you look exquisite as always."

Rosalie gave him a tiny Mona Lisa smile and inclined her head at him. Emmett

leaned over to fist bump Jasper in greeting.

"Seriously?" I said, "You guys are twenty three and you still say hello the same

way you did when we were thirteen?"

"Keepin' it real, Bells." Emmett said, "Just keepin' it real with my homeboy, Jazz."

"Christ" Rosalie muttered, "For the last time, Em, you are white. From

Washington."

"Hey, woman. I got nothin' but love for you. But respect the fist bump."

Rosalie shot me a look and we rolled our eyes in unison and I laughed. Homeboy

Emmett cracks me up every time.

Aro circled back around behind his desk and sat, spreading his stack of gossip

magazines around to examine them for a moment. I guessed Aro's age as late 30's,
but he had that glossy well-maintained LA look that made pinning an age on him
extremely difficult. He might have been 50 for all I could tell. He had sandy blonde
hair that he slicked back into a ponytail and impossibly smooth tanned skin. His suit
was dark charcoal with wide pinstripes with a bright pink striped shirt underneath.
He went by Aro Cort now, but I knew from Heidi that his real name was Aaron
Cortowski. He was truly self-invented in that unique LA way. He even talked
different, formal and sort of stylized, like he was from another time. No one in Forks
was anything like Aro. He was like a whole different species.

- 9 -

"So, my friends," he began, looking up at us each in turn, "I think it's time we

make a plan for what lies ahead for you. I've been studying the band and your
performances on the show. I've had some consultants in to provide insight. We did a
little market research…"

"Market research?" Jasper asked.

"Focus groups," Aro explained patiently.

"What? You focus grouped the band?" I asked, perplexed.

"Bella, what happened on the show was like catching lightning in a bottle. You

were the young, unpolished, untried upstarts who took the show by storm and
captured America's hearts. It's our job now to find out exactly how that happened,
so we can keep catching lightning in a bottle. Why did the viewers take to you so
completely? What do they see when they look at you? What do they hear when they
listen to your music? What do they think when they think about Eclipse?"

I nodded and tried to look like I understood what the hell he was talking about. If

there was one lesson I had learned in my six short months in the music business in
LA, it was that it is about way more than the music. That might be the only part the
four of us were focused on, but if we wanted to be successful, it apparently required
a whole army of people whose job it was to think about all the other stuff. It was all
pretty much a pain in the ass, but when you've worked for something as long as
we've worked for this; you're willing to put up with a lot of bullshit to achieve your
final goal. So if the band needed to be focus grouped and we all needed user-friendly
labels, then we'd suck it up and do it.

"So? Let's hear it," Emmett said, "Lay it on us, dude."

"We have discovered a few things about you," Aro continued, "You performed

brilliantly on the show, which goes without saying. But the audience had a visceral
connection to you all that went beyond that. It had to do with your personalities, or
at least the personalities you projected, and how you interact and contrast with each
other. And that's what we're hoping to clarify and expound on. I don't want you to
feel like I'm reducing everything about you to a single sentence, but it's sometimes
helpful to develop a shorthand for each of you."

"I'll go first, then. Tell me who I am," Emmett said, chin up, smiling, challenging.

Aro looked at him a moment and decided to charge ahead, "Emmett, the

gregarious, jovial fool, everybody's favorite teddy bear."

- 10 -

Emmett looked like he was trying to decide if that description pleased or insulted

him.

He continued before Emmett could formulate a reply, "Jasper, the intelligent,

handsome, soulful brain of the band."

Jasper started to smirk, but I smacked him across the back of the head. No way I

was going to let that notion get too firmly rooted in there.

"Settle down, smartass!"

He punched my arm.

"Rosalie is the enigmatic, mysterious, sex goddess guitar genius."

Rosalie showed no reaction to Aro's description, as if none of that was any kind of

surprise to her.

"And Bella is the face of the band. The beautiful girl-next-door lead singer."

Emmett snorted. Rose elbowed him in the ribs.

"The face of the band?" I asked with a start, "Why am I the face? We're all equals

here. And if somebody is going to be the face, shouldn't it be Rose? She's so much
hotter than me."

"Bella…" Rose cut in, shooting me a disapproving scowl.

"Rose, it's just true," I protested.

Aro held up a hand to interrupt us. "Yes, in many ways, Rose is perhaps…flashier.

But we think the two of you are equally appealing to fans in very different ways.
Rosalie, while you are stunning, and the guitar angle adds a whole new level of
every-man's-fantasy to the mix, when we play you off of Isabella, it's like you're an
exotic wild animal, beautiful but also otherworldly and out of reach. Bella is our real
girl, approachable and touchable. Either one alone in the band wouldn't work the
same way. It's the two of you together, playing off of each other, that works so well.
And Rosalie's exotic beauty works better when she's distant, not too open. So Bella
is the girl in front doing all the talking. You're the lead singer anyway, dear. It
makes sense for you to be in front."

I could see what he was talking about, but it still didn't feel exactly right to me.

- 11 -

And I seriously didn't like the idea of always being in front speaking for us. I looked
up and locked eyes with Rosalie. She smiled and gave me a tiny nod. I've known
Rose since we were five years old. It made sense to her, I could tell. And she was
eager to play her role.

Well, if she was game to be a remote untouchable sex goddess, I suppose I could

be the warm and cuddly girl next door. That was pretty much just me anyway,
attractive, but not stunning. Certainly nothing as flashy as Rose. And aside from
when I was onstage, when I slipped into my performance persona, I was clumsy, not
graceful and sexy like Rose. I didn't know how to dress and Rose looked like a
supermodel all the time.

It would be easy to hate Rose for her perfection, but I didn't. I'd known her too

long. I understood what it was like for her to be hit on by 30 year old men when she
was 13. I also understood what it was like for her to have absolutely no female
friends outside of me, and what it was like for her to have to mistrust the intentions
of nearly every man she met. And I knew Rose's heart, how much she loved my
boneheaded cousin, Emmett. How loyal she was to all of us. Yes, sometimes I felt a
little invisible next to her, but I loved her fiercely just the same.

Aro cleared his throat and continued; "Now you're in the studio working on the

album, which is very exciting. It's going well, I understand?"

"Yeah," Jasper sat up, finally wanting to contribute something now that we were

talking about the music again. "We have a ton of our original stuff from our bar gigs
back in Washington. We've been playing it for the producers and there's a bunch of
songs they want us to record, to see what comes of it. We're also writing some new
stuff."

"You're writing some new stuff,' I corrected. Jasper was our musical soul, we all

knew it.

"You're helping me out on the lyrics, Bells, you know that."

"We have songwriters now. Real ones. You don't need me for that."

"It's always better when it's us. The four of us," he said quietly. I shrugged.

"Well, I leave that to you and the geniuses at the label," Aro said. "There will be

some touring to support the album of course. The label has thoughts; we'll talk more
about that as we get closer. And I'll be looking for other placement opportunities as
well."

- 12 -

"What are placement opportunities?" Emmett asked, saving us all from having to

ask the dumb question instead.

"Mostly the usual. Performing your first single on TV shows, the Superbowl, any

other appropriate venues that turn up. I'll be working all angles." He paused here,
looking down at his desk again before he went on. "On that note, we should talk
about branding. I've explained your personal dynamic, as we see it. We'll be looking
for publicity opportunities to showcase you, to cement your public personas in the
American consciousness. Public appearances, awards shows, presenting, that sort of
thing. We also feel that Bella may have some crossover potential."

"What's crossover potential?" I asked.

"We feel you might have possibilities in TV and film."

I laughed out loud at that. "But I'm not an actor, Aro. I just sing."

He waved a hand dismissively. "Just because you haven't doesn't mean you can't.

Nobody is an actor and yet everybody in this town winds up in a movie. I'm not
saying you have to, I'm just suggesting we expose you in such a way that it's a
natural fit should you decide you want to pursue it."

"And how would we do that?"

"Sending you to the Academy Awards, for instance. Having you mingle in the

movie world, so you seem a part of it already. Then making the move won't seem
like such a stretch."

"And why would I want to do that? We're a band. We make music. That stuff

seems like it would just be a distraction." Plus it sounded so lame and boring, but I
didn't say that part out loud.

"Anything that draws attention to you, Miss Frontwoman, draws attention to the

band. What makes Bella famous makes you all famous. That's how it works. The
higher your profile, the better the band will do."

I was silent for a moment, and then looked around at my band mates and friends.

My family in every way that mattered. They looked interested; no one looked
unhappy or uncomfortable. Jasper, as always seemed to sense what I was feeling.

"Look, Bells, no one wants you to do anything you don't want to do, but if showing

up on a few red carpets and shit helps the band, that's no big deal, right?"

- 13 -

I shrugged. It didn't sound like the end of the world when he put it that way and if

the rest of the band wanted me to play this game, then I would.

"What do I have to do?" I asked Aro.

"Actually, first up is something for all of you, tonight. There's a record release

party for Taylor Swift at Geisha tonight. I think you should all go, be seen and
photographed. Have some fun. These things can be fun, you know." He said that last
part at me, seeing the face I must have been making.

"Tonight?" I sounded as freaked out as I felt, I could hear it.

"Don't worry, Bella, I'll come over and help you get dressed. We'll go together. It

will be fun." Rose said soothingly, instinctively knowing what I was worried about.
That made me feel better. It would be fun, getting ready together.

"Well, then, my little ducklings," Aro said, standing and clapping his hands

together. "I'll let you all go. It will be a late night, you should rest. I'll be in touch
soon when I have more plans to discuss with you."

With that, we were done and we all stood, saying goodbye to Aro and making

plans for meeting up tonight, getting the details from Heidi.

This part was such a freaking drag. I really had no interest in the promotional

aspect of what we did. And to focus on it so deliberately frankly made me feel a little
sleazy. But we'd worked so hard to get here, all our lives really. And if this is what it
took for us to stay here, and to have our music actually heard by someone, then I
suppose we'd just have to stand back and let Aro work his publicist voodoo and
make us famous. I would have to step up and take the lead in this part, apparently.

Sure, I would do it, for us, for the band. I would do anything for the band. But it

didn't mean I had to like it.

- 14 -

Elegantly Wasted

I was so focused on getting this thing properly uploaded last night that I didn't

enter any introduction or author's note or anything, so I thought I'd do it now.

This is my first fanfic ever. Actually it's the first thing I've written of any kind in

years and years. Thanks to anyone who read and reviewed yesterday. It's incredibly
validating for me that anyone took the time to stop and read what I wrote. You may
have noticed that I uploaded chapter one last night and chapter two this morning,
which is pretty quick. That's because I have almost the entire thing written. Since
I'm not a regular writer I didn't trust myself to start posting unless I knew I could
finish. So I can promise speedy updates and a resolution.

Again, thanks for reading and on to chapter two. It's a little long, but there was no

natural place to break it up, plus I wanted Edward to have his moment in this
chapter.

And the disclaimer I promised: I don't own Twilight or any of it's characters.

Enjoy and review!

BPOV

"Who the hell did that stylist think she was shopping for when she bought this

crap?" Rosalie swore as she flung garments out of my closet and to the side. "This is
all terrible."

"Good, it's not just me. I couldn't make sense of any of those clothes." I lay back

on the bed and watched Rosalie work. She was already dressed, in a red silk jersey
wrap dress that clung to every voluptuous curve she had. Her golden hair curled
and swayed gently around her shoulders, reaching the middle of her back. She
really was a goddess. There was no one else like her. It was ten at night, but Rose
insisted we were right on time, and no one who was anyone would be there any
sooner than we were.

Finally she surfaced with a black silk halter dress, "At least it's black. You can do a

lot with black. We'll make it all about the shoes and jewelry." I hadn't even had that
dress on yet. I shimmied into it and Rose tied the long ties behind my neck. The
neckline was modest in front, coming all the way up to the bottom of my throat. But

- 15 -

it fell away completely in back, leaving my back bared to just above my ass. I felt
ridiculously exposed, but Rose insisted it was perfect.

"Rose, I can't wear a bra with this," I complained. It's not like my girls were

particularly large, but the dress was silky and thin. If I got chilled at all, my...
situation... would be painfully obvious under the thin fabric.

"Band aids," Rose said decisively. And sure enough, with two strategically placed

sheer band aids, everything stayed smooth up front.

She dug a pair of pewter colored strappy high heels out of my closet that I'd also

never had on.

"Rose, you know I don't do heels. I'll kill myself."

"You don't do heels on stage, which is different. But for something like this, all you

have to do is stand there. You can manage. You're a star now. You have to figure out
the heels thing. And if you're really worried, I'll assign Jasper to mind you and prop
you up all night."

She found some long, sparkly dark silver dangly earrings which sort of matched

the shoes, so I put those on too. Rose curled my long brown hair into fat curls and
left them to cascade down my back. It was past mid back now; I hadn't had a cut in
ages. I thought about shortening it, but Aro thought the length made me look
sweeter, which was of course, good for my image. Rose applied some smoky grey
eye shadow for me and a slick of shimmery pale pink lip gloss.

Rose made me twirl in front of her, which I managed to do in my stupid shoes with

only a tiny wobble. I was proud of myself. She declared herself satisfied and we
called for the car that was scheduled to pick us up. He'd been waiting at the end of
the block of course; we were never to be kept waiting long, so in minutes we were
off to Geisha. Aro said it was some super cool sushi place and bar in Hollywood.
Jasper and Emmett were supposed to meet us there, but when I saw the scrum of
cars and all the people in their hot clothes loitering at the velvet rope in front, I
wondered how we'd ever find them in this mess.

I got out first, and then Rose slid from the car.

Rose linked her arm through mine and gave me a reassuring squeeze just as a

wall of flashes blew up in our faces. The weirdest part was how they all called your
name and talked to you like they knew you. In the past, if someone in Seattle had
called "Hey, Bella! Over here! How are you?" then it was always someone I actually

- 16 -

knew. Now it was just some guy with a camera trying to get a decent picture. You
had to just smile and pose and block it all out. Rose was a freaking natural at this.
She kept her right arm linked with mine and put her left hand on her hip. She had
this way of placing her feet, with one foot a little ahead of the other and her toes
pointed out, that made her legs look absolutely amazing. She seemed to strike that
pose automatically whenever she saw a camera. She shook her hair down her back
and smiled.

We stood there for a while, in the blinding barrage of flashing lights until Rose

decided we'd given them enough. She shot a text to Emmett to see where they were.
Inside at the back bar came the reply. We made our way to the front of the velvet
rope line. For us it was raised with a smile and we were ushered right in. See ya,
line suckers.

It was dark, crowded and really loud inside. I prepared to be miserable and

wondered how long I reasonably had to stick it out. We fought our way through the
crowds, which wasn't so bad when Rosalie took the lead. The oceans parted for her.
She looked dismissively from one side to the other, not making eye contact and
acknowledging no one. She was loving this role, I realized. It was like she was born
for it. For me the fame stuff was kind of crazy, and sometimes it was a pain in the
ass, but seeing Rose here now, I couldn't imagine her having spent her whole life in
obscurity with us back in Forks or even in semi-obscurity in Seattle. This was where
she was always meant to be.

Finally we spotted Jasper and Emmett at the bar, leaning casually against it,

surrounded by a scrum of scantily clad girls chatting them up. There was much
giggling and hair tossing and eyelash batting. I couldn't believe the way these girls
dressed here. If somebody dressed like that back in Forks, everybody would assume
they were pretending to be a hooker for Halloween. But here it's just what girls
wore to go clubbing. And they were all so beautiful, even the trampy ones. They
must spike the water in LA or something. I motioned to the groupies and rolled my
eyes dramatically at Rose and she laughed. Emmett, being several inches taller than
anyone else around him, spotted us weaving their way and pushed aside several of
the near-naked girls like so much driftwood and made a path for us.

"It's our ladies!" he boomed. The faces of the harem fell as they registered our

arrival. Step off, bitches. We're just as famous as these two knuckleheads.

Jasper and Em made a little space between them for us so we wouldn't get jostled

and Jasper raised a finger to summon the bartender for us. He was there in a flash. I
thought back on all the nights we spent playing bars in Seattle, spending the whole
damned set break trying to get the attention of the damned bartender, Rose laying

- 17 -

her tits on the bar in desperation when all else failed. It looks like we'll never have
to wait for drinks again, I thought ruefully.

The harem was eventually infiltrated by a few young hipster guys, angling to get

close to me and Rose. For the time being, the decision had been made to keep Rose
and Emmett's relationship under wraps. A sex goddess who's practically married
just isn't as sexy, after all. So Emmett kept his hands off Rose at the bar. I thought
he'd have a problem watching guys make their moves on her, but amazingly, with
Rose wrapped into her aloof new sex goddess role, she repelled them all without a
word. She kept her chin up, her eyes focused in the middle distance, she responded
to questions with brief one word answers and never smiled. She came across as so
exotic and untouchable that no guy even tried. Just as Aro predicted, they came at
me in droves instead. I was the soft, smiling, real girl.

Jasper and Emmett seemed to be having endless fun watching me field one

pathetic suitor after another. I should have just rebuffed them like Rose, but I guess
I'm too polite. I felt I had to respond to all their boring inane conversations, no
matter how little interest I had. It was exhausting. And I was fed up. I finally slipped
away from the other three and stalked off to find the ladies room. I kept my eyes
down to discourage anyone from approaching me.

I finally found the ladies room, tucked at the end of a short pitch black hallway

(why do they always hide them?) and after a quick visit, I felt like I could manage a
little more of this. Then maybe I could beg to go home. As I left the ladies room, I
spotted a smaller bar back in this corner. I needed another drink. It was packed, but
I hoped my newly minted celebrity would clear a space for me.

It wasn't working. I was facing a wall of tall male backs hemming in the bar and

couldn't squeeze in anywhere.

I was scanning the bar in each direction to see if there was a break when a voice,

incredibly close to my ear, murmured, "Can I get you something?"

I swallowed a surprised yelp and tried not to think of the shiver I felt at his warm

breath on my neck.

"Oh, I was trying to get to the bar," I laughed breathlessly.

"Here, let me," he said, shouldering aside a guy twice his size, and he wasn't

small. The guy started to give him shit for it, and then he caught sight of his face
and backed down, making room for us. I sidled in next to him and realized that he
must be "somebody" to garner that kind of reaction.

- 18 -

He looked over to me and smiled in curiosity. "What?"

"Do I know you?" I blurted. "You look so familiar..."

"I don't think so. I'm James."

"Hi James, Nice to meet you. I'm…."

"You're Bella Swan, from Eclipse," he grinned at me.

"Ah, yes. I am," I replied, blushing slightly, like I did whenever I was recognized.

Then the way he cocked his head and squinted his eyes a little as he looked at me
made the pieces shake into place. "Oh! You're that guy! From that movie!"

He threw his head back and laughed. "Yes, I'm that guy from that movie. I wonder

if that's how I'm listed in i.m.d.b?".

"Sorry I didn't recognize you. Your hair is different…"

"It was long in the movie, not real. This is me," he said, pointing to his short

blonde hair, artfully tousled on top.

"Oh…of course. I'm such an idiot. I'm still not used to living in LA. If I see someone

that looks familiar, I just assume I know them, or I've met them before. It never
occurs to me that this is LA and there are actors here and if someone looks familiar
it's probably just because I've seem them on TV…. and I should stop rambling now."

"You're not rambling. You're delightful," he said softly, dropping his voice and

leaning closer in to me.

It made me feel ever so slightly uncomfortable, and I was just about to take a step

back away from him when another voice interrupted us, this one so low, velvety and
rich that I felt my knees get weak at the sound of it.

"So this is what held you up, James."

I turned to look up at the most beautiful face I'd ever seen. And I'd seen it before.

EPOV

- 19 -

Fucking record launch parties. All these stupid LA publicity parties sucked ass,

but the record launches were the worst. The perfect storm of vapid actors and
self-absorbed pop stars. Either one exclusively was bad enough. Mixed together they
made you want to slit your fucking wrists. And Taylor Swift? What the fuck was I
doing here? That's right. Not my idea. James wanted to meet here. No doubt he had
some fresh hot young piece of ass he was pursuing and she was here somewhere.

I scanned the crowd one more time looking for him, with no luck. It was difficult

to look too carefully while at the same time trying to avoid eye contact with
everyone else in the room. But I was seriously not in the mood. It felt like every
other person in this place was looking for an opening, trying to get close to me, to
find a way to start talking to me. And I was alone, clutching a drink. This was bad.
When you were as famous as I was, people thought it was strange if you were alone.
Famous people always travel in packs, apparently. Pretty soon people were going to
think I needed company, and I most definitely did not. I don't care how much you
loved my last picture, I do not want to stand around in this dark loud hipster's
paradise and listen to you tell me all about your brilliant new project with the role
that you're sure I would be perfect for.

Maybe I should just bail. Go for a walk, or a drive. Or go the fuck home and watch

TV. Wouldn't that be novel? Hanging out with James was most undoubtedly a bad
idea. It always led to trouble. The drunk, high, random-sex-with-strangers kind of
trouble. And the one thing I did not need more of at this particular moment in my
life was that brand of trouble.

I dragged a hand through my completely unkempt hair and took another deep pull

on my beer. How the fuck did I end up here? Not just here at Taylor fucking Swift's
record launch party, but here, at this point in my life? It had started great, and
seemed to be going so well. And somehow it all just got away from me.

I did some acting in college, and fell in love with it. I had enough positive feedback

from my professors that I felt I really wanted to give it a try. Just a year, to see if I
could make a go of it. And then if nothing happened, I'd go on to medical school just
like Dad hoped I would.

So I moved to New York, crashed on the couch in a friend's apartment and started

auditioning. And what do you know, it happened for me. Well, not instantaneously.
There were a couple of small roles in small shows at small theatres downtown. I paid
for my Spartan existence by waiting tables.

Then came the big one. I landed Hamlet at this tiny avant garde roach-infested

theatre on the far west side. And I freaking nailed it. Then the Gods smiled on us

- 20 -

and the Times reviewed it. And they raved. About me.

The theatre sold out all 100 seats for every performance of the run in a matter of

days. They extended the run. That sold out too. They moved the show to a bigger
space and that run sold out. It was the must see show of the season. Because of me.
I was touted as the next great talent of my generation. The next Brando. Whatever.
What I remember most was the pure exhilaration I felt every night when I finally
staggered off the stage after the curtain call. I had spent the last three hours
transported, transformed, outside of myself, lost in the language and in the emotion.
It was the best high I'd ever felt. And I got to do it every single night. And they paid
me to do it. I felt like I'd won the fucking lottery.

Agents came calling, offers came in. I did two other short run shows; both roles

brought me more raves. Then came the call from Hollywood. At the time I thought
the money would free me up to do more of the roles I really felt passionately about.
Because as awesome as Hamlet was and as nice as it was to get a paycheck, it was a
pathetically small paycheck, and New York was expensive. Genius roles at tiny
theatres were not going to support me. I figured if I did it right, I could do good
movies, roles that counted. And it's still acting, I reasoned, just in a different venue.

So less than a year after I moved to New York, I was off to LA and I fell through

the looking glass. I did one or two small films, getting my feet wet, getting known.
The buzz that started in New York followed me to LA. Everybody wanted me. I was
drunk on it.

Then came the movie that changed my life, Darkness Falls, a massive summer

action blockbuster. Sure, playing an international hit man taking out terrorists and
battling Russian mobsters was a long fucking way from Hamlet, but seriously, you
say no to the truckload of money they back up to your house. And if I'm being
completely honest, that shit was fun. I was 22, hot as hell (yes, I am aware of it), and
living in a real life 12 year old boy's fantasy, complete with big guns, fast cars, hot
chicks and massive explosions. For a while it seemed like life couldn't get any
better.

There was the inevitable Darkness Falls sequel, and I learned terms like movie

franchise. There were other big roles in other big movies. I said yes to them all. I
was having a fucking blast. This whole town lay down and opened her legs for me
and I dove right in. I was out every night, drinking, partying. I didn't even have to
try with women. I looked and she was mine. It was stupid how easy it was. It was
stupid how easy everything was.

But after so many late night raves and five a.m. calls, something's got to give. I

- 21 -

started showing up late to the set, and sometimes not at all. People put up with a
whole lot of shit from me for a really long time, which only made me push it farther,
because I knew I could. Word got around town that I was a "problem actor". I got
labeled as difficult. Which only pissed me off and made me party harder. Fuck you
all. Then I wrapped my car around a guardrail and ended up hospitalized for three
weeks with a compound fracture of my femur, putting the film I was working on at
the time on a temporary hiatus which turned permanent. They shut down production
on the whole damned movie because the investors got wigged out by my accident
and backed out. And now I'm a big fat risk. Me, who was the hope of the new
generation of actors. Nobody wants to touch me. Directors still talk longingly of my
amazing talent, my natural rawness as an actor, and how they'd love to use me in
this project or that project. But producers see my name and freak out. I'm
expensive. They see me and they see late calls and cost overruns and they have to
take out special insurance riders in case I fuck up so bad I tank the whole movie.

Then part three of the Darkness Falls trilogy is cast and some unknown 20 year

old asshole gets my part. What. The. Fuck? That's when I realized I was lost.

And that's where I am now. I know I have blown it. I know I need to fix it. But I

don't know how. And what the fuck am I doing? I'm standing in this stupid fucking
club waiting to meet James, the motherfucker who has single handedly been
responsible for more of my fucked up nights than I can count.

I knew I shouldn't have answered the phone when I saw his call come in. I should

have let it go to voicemail. But I'd just been lying on the couch at home, drinking,
pondering how fucked up it all got, and how helpless I felt to do a damned thing
about it. And if nothing else, James is one damned good distraction. I hoped he had a
lead on something for after this. Because I sure as hell didn't want to hang around
fucking Geisha all night.

I took one last long drag on my beer and scanned the crowd again.

Holy. Shit.

She walked out of a deep dark hallway in her deep dark dress like she

materialized straight out of the night. Long mahogany hair swirled around her pale
bare shoulders. Her thin black silk dress skimmed every curve as it skated down the
front of her body.

And her face…

Her eyes looked dark, but it was impossible to tell in this hellhole. They were

- 22 -

slightly smoky and wide. Delicate little pale features, high cheekbones and the most
exquisite full lips, shimmering faintly under the bar lights.

She turned half way to look back over her shoulder and I caught sight of the back

of her dress. I drew in my breath sharply. Fuck. There was no back of her dress. Just
the ties around her neck, tangling with her long sweep of hair, swinging over that
endless expanse of ivory skin. Her back was exposed all the way down, you could
almost see the swell of her ass beginning.

I realized my fist was clenching my beer bottle so hard it was starting to hurt.

Want. That.

It wasn't even a fully formed thought, I just knew I wanted to go claim her and

drag her out of here. It never occurred to me that I couldn't have her. Because I
could have anyone. It's not bragging when it's true.

I ditched my empty on a nearby table and turned to go get her when I saw him.

Fucking James. Talking to my girl.

He was elbowing into the bar, she was stepping into the little space next to him

he'd made for her, turning her face up to him. Her whole face lit up with surprise
and whatever she said to him made him throw his head back and laugh.

Fuck this. Damned if fucking James was going to steal her out from under my

nose. I saw her first. At least I think I did. Fuck it. Who the hell is James anyway? He
did two seasons in some CW teen drama before he finally landed his first film last
winter. I'm Edward fucking Cullen and I trump James Carter.

I slipped up behind them and stood closer to her than I probably should.

"So this is what held you up, James."

He turned, startled. So did she, her brown eyes widening with surprise when they

met mine.

"Edward! There you are! Sorry, buddy. I ran into the delightful Bella here and lost

track of time."

I turned to her and flashed my patented most dazzling smile. I've been assured it's

dazzling.

- 23 -

"Bella, is it?"

She blinked and said nothing for a moment. She absently reached up and touched

her lips with her fingers. Dazzled. See? Told you. Then she seemed to find her voice.

"Bella Swan."

"Nice to meet you, Bella. I'm Ed…."

"You're Edward Cullen. I know who you are."

Of course you do. Everyone does.

"Your reputation has gotten ahead of you, buddy," James smirked, slapping his

hand onto my shoulder, a little too jovial.

I shot him a murderous look. He needed to be gone. Now.

"I don't know anything about your reputation," Bella said, "I've just seen your

movies. Everybody knows who Edward Cullen is."

Damn. There was absolutely no guile in this girl. Completely uncalculating. She

must have just hit town.

"Bella and I were just getting things rolling, Eddie, and I hate to put a damper on

the party. You wouldn't mind if I blow off our plans for tonight, would you?" James
edged closer in behind her as he fixed his beady eyes on me.

What the fuck? He did not think he was scamming her right out from underneath

me, did he?

"I'm supposed to abandon the girl to party with a loser like you when she could be

with me?" I smirked, only sort of kidding. I took a step closer to her as well, leaning
my head towards her and turning up the smile as I spoke.

Bella's eyes flashed from me to James and back again as we worked through our

little standoff.

"Thanks, both of you, but I'm not really interested in partying with anyone tonight.

In fact, I should go find my friends. I'm sure they're looking for me." Bella drew
herself up and most decidedly took a step back from both of us.

- 24 -

Was she blowing me off? Well, James too, which was awesome. But me? She's

going to go hang with her stupid girlfriends instead of scoring with a movie star?
Who does that?

"Bells? Hey, there you are, babe. I thought I lost you."

James and I both pivoted to examine the interloper. Tall, good looking, blond. And

he clearly knew Bella really well.

Well, fuck.

Taken.

Not that that's stopped me in the past. It all depends on what Bella does now. I

turned and looked at her expectantly.

Her delicate little chin shot up and she took a firm step right in between me and

James towards Tall, Blond and Lanky.

"Hey Jazz. I just got waylaid at the bar."

Excuse me? Waylaid? So I'm just some distraction? Fuck this shit. And his name is

Jazz? What the fuck kind of name is Jazz?

Bella slipped her hand into the crook of Blondie's arm and he leaned down to plant

a quick peck on her cheek. She looked back over her shoulder at me and James
standing there like a couple of morons.

"Jazz, this is James and Edward," she said, like we were just any two losers at a

bar. She laid her little hand on Blondie's chest lightly, familiarly. "This is Jasper."

Okay, so his name's not Jazz, but Jasper's not much better, in my opinion.

Jasper nodded at both of us, his eyes intense. This fucker so had our number.

James and I gave him terse nods in return.

"It was nice to meet you both," she said sweetly, before she turned away and left

with Jasper.

Did that really just happen? She blew us both off?

- 25 -

I chanced a glance at James and his face was a mask of disbelief, anger, and

jealousy. I'm sure I looked the same.

I was suddenly in absolutely no mood whatsoever to spend one more fucking

minute with James tonight.

"So, that was a bust. Too bad. She was tasty," James smirked in the direction Bella

had left. "But Vicki's here somewhere and you know she's always good for some fun.
What do you say we round her up and head back to my place?"

I cast him a quick glance and felt disgusted. I wanted nothing to do with Vicki or

James tonight. Although I certainly had plenty to do with them in the past.

"Actually, I was coming over to tell you that I'm pretty beat. I'm going to head out

and go home and crash."

James narrowed his eyes at me for a minute, trying to read me. Then he must have

decided it wasn't worth it to give me shit because he just shrugged and grinned.

"Whatever. I'll keep her for myself then."

I turned and pushed my way through the crowd, ignoring all the searching,

hopeful looks from the people I passed. I didn't want to talk to another single person
tonight. I was just going to get the fuck out of here and pretend tonight never
happened.

BPOV

My heart literally skipped a beat when I turned around and looked up into that

face. I knew it already, of course. I go to movies, I read magazines. And everybody
knows who Edward Cullen is.

And that's what I told him, interrupting him as he started to introduce himself.

I had always thought he was perhaps the most beautiful person on the planet. But

he's a movie star, he's supposed to be. I was completely unprepared for my physical
reaction to his flesh and blood presence.

His emerald green eyes…how had I failed to notice the color when I saw him on

screen? And that hair, the glorious copper colored sex hair. To be fair, Edward

- 26 -

Cullen's hair was sort of famous in it's own right, but no one's superlatives could
capture what it was really like. How my fingers ached to dive into it and grip it hard.
How it flopped seductively over one eye and he peered through it at me. And his
lips…oh, God I'd never seen lips like his. Soft, full…I could practically feel them
against my own. I think I even subconsciously touched my own mouth as I gazed at
him, much to my horrified embarrassment.

He was living, breathing perfection. And perfection was staring at me like I was

something to eat. I'm not exactly worldly, but neither am I some untried virgin. I
recognized the look in his eyes. James had it too. They both had the Chick Charm
dialed up to high. What I couldn't figure out was why. Why on earth would Edward
Cullen of all people, be standing there coming on to me? It made no sense in any
universe I could conceive of.

Then he had to go and start talking.

It was clear he felt like he had some sort of primacy over James. Like he felt that

just because he was Edward Cullen that James should immediately surrender the
field and slink away. It's not that I had any sort of interest in James sticking around,
but he was there first, getting me a drink and talking to me. And Edward Cullen
should be allowed to just shoo him away like a fly? I don't think so.

But then James didn't back down and suddenly they were glaring at each other

like Old West gunslingers at high noon. I felt like a bone being fought over by two
angry dogs. It should have been flattering. Probably to a lot of the girls there, it
would have been. But I didn't like it. It just had nothing to do with me. Just Edward
and James working out their love/ hate frenemy bullshit and I was the shiny new toy
they decided to tussle over.

Fuck that shit. My feet hurt. I was ready to go home. And just like that, Jasper was

there and I made my escape, leaving them both standing there glaring, at each other
and Jasper.

"What the fuck was that, Bells?" Jasper laughed as he slung his arm around my

neck and led me back over to Emmett and Rose. "I look over and you're being
attacked by dueling movie stars!"

"I wouldn't exactly call James a star. He's only a little famous," I protested.

"But Edward Cullen! Hitting on our little Bella! You've hit the big time, sweets!"

he laughed again and rubbed his knuckles across the top of my head, holding me in
a neck vise.

- 27 -

"Fuck off, Jazz! Don't mess up my hair!"

"Sorry. I had to give you a little shit. I wasn't going to come over, I mean, I

thought girls would be all into that shit. But Rose was watching and she said she
could tell you were getting pissed and she sent me over there. Was that okay?"

I rolled my eyes. "It was more than okay, although you laid it on a little thick

kissing my cheek like that. Yes, I will admit it was a little flattering at first, but then
the next thing I know they're beating their chests and playing fucking tug of war
over me. And it didn't even really feel like it had much to do with me. Just their
weird dynamic. And besides, I am not interested in being some piece of ass random
hook up for some famous actor. And that's all it would have been. With either of
them."

"Good girl," Jasper said, squeezing my shoulders.

Random hook up. Random hook up. I kept repeating it in my head to keep myself

from dwelling on those amazing green eyes, that wild, copper colored hair that my
fingers itched to touch, his cheekbones, his lips…unghh….

Stupid Bella. Edward is a movie star for a reason. You really think you're the only

one to ever want to run your fingers through his sex hair? Stand in line. And stand in
line you would…with every other woman here, along with all the ones out on the
sidewalk…and the rest of the women in LA, plus a bunch of the men, too. So he did
seem attracted to you. It would have only led to one thing. And who wants to be
some guy's anonymous fuck? Or worse, just a pawn in his stupid game with James.
You're better than that.

Damn right. I'm better than that.

And, hello?? I'm a little famous, too! So what if he seemed to have no idea who I

was. Maybe he doesn't like reality television. Whatever. I needed to stop thinking
about Edward Cullen, as of now.

"Sooooo, little cousin," Emmett boomed, "Roping in Edward Cullen, huh?"

"Shut it, Em!"

"What?" he protested, baffled, "We were all talking about it!"

Rosalie smacked the back of his head.

- 28 -

"Are you cool?" Rose asked me with an intense stare.

"Oh, yeah. I'm fine," I said with what I hoped was a nonchalant smile, determined

to really mean it. And I was determined not to think about Edward Cullen.

Any more.

As of now.

I swear.

- 29 -

Vicious World

I was going to wait until tomorrow to upload chapter 3, but my ten reviews have

made me giddy, so here I am. Seriously, every review is brilliant and to all of you
who've added my little story to your favorites, I love you. Each and every one of you.

Some unfinished business; I keep forgetting a disclaimer, so here it is:

I don't own Twilight or any of the characters, I'm just goofing around. I'll go back

and fix this on the first two chapters.

And a BIG chapter 3 disclaimer: I do not claim to make any assertions about the

nature of anyone's relationship. I'm making it all up. What you all do (or don't do) in
the privacy of your bedrooms is your own concern.

And lastly, despite what Edward said in the last chapter, I have nothing against

Taylor Swift. She seems like a lovely girl. I have Love Story on my ipod. It's a cute
song.

Here's chapter 3.

BPOV

"Bella" his voice was low and rough in my ear, his hot breath blowing across my

neck, sending chills across my skin. His fingers were sliding up my ribcage,
brushing the underside of my breasts, about to slip over my nipples.

I arched into him, desperate for closer contact.

His knee pushed in between mine and my thighs fell open for him. His weight

pressed against me…everywhere. He flicked his tongue out to lick a trail from my
ear down to the hollow at the base of my throat.

My hands fisted into his hair, pulling him closer.

"Edward…."

I shot awake, panting and faintly sweaty and….aroused. Fuck. That was hot. And

inappropriate. And pathetic. Sex dreams about movie stars, even ones I've actually

- 30 -

met, are just sad.

My phone was ringing.

I fought my way out of my tangled damp sheets, pushing my tangled hair off my

face and I snatched the phone off the bedside table. Aro's office. I pressed accept.

"Hello?"

"Good morning, Bella," it was Heidi, sounding far too sunny for this early in the

morning, "Is this too early?"

"Um, no. Not at all, Heidi. What's up?"

"Aro was wondering if you were free to come in for a chat this afternoon around

two?"

"Oh, sure, yeah, I can be there."

"Great! The car will pick you up at 1:30."

"Really, Heidi, I can…." Click. "…drive myself," I finished to the dead line.

I flopped back on the bed. I needed a shower. Ice cold.

"Bella, sweetness!" Aro called out as Heidi opened the door and ushered me in.

Emmett, Jasper and Rose were already there.

Aro waved me towards the leather chair next to his desk, which was sort of weird.

I usually sat on the couch. But I sat where he indicated.

I glanced back at the others, but their faces held no insight. They looked as

apprehensive as I felt.

"So, Bella, have you seen this?" Aro asked as he spun his laptop to face me. The

browser window was open to TMZ .

And there was me…with Edward Cullen.

- 31 -

It was from that party at the club two nights ago. I remembered the moment. He

said something and stepped towards me as he did it, lowering his head so I could
hear him. That was right before I pulled back from both of them and their head
butting and left with Jasper. But the way the picture had been cropped, and the
angle it was taken from, there was just him and me in it. The picture had caught me
mid blink, so my eyes were lowered to the ground, and I was smiling just a little, and
it looked so….intimate. It looked like we were together, sharing some really private
moment. If I saw it and didn't know what was going on, I know what I would think,
which was exactly what TMZ was thinking. The caption said "Edward Cullen goes
hunting again…and snares a Swan".

Fuck. Double fuck.

This was so far beyond awful. I felt sick, and angry. Who the hell would say that

about me? And why? What gave them the right? I felt tears stinging my eyes and
started shouting to keep myself from crying.

"Aro, it wasn't at all like it looks in that picture! I swear! Nothing…I mean nothing

happened!"

Aro smiled and held up a hand to stop me.

"Bella, I know. And it hardly even matters. Lord knows, none of you owe me any

explanation of your personal lives."

I opened my mouth to vociferously object again but Aro cut me off.

"However, shortly after this hit the internet yesterday morning, I received a phone

call, and I took a lunch, which brings us to an interesting opportunity." He leaned
back in his chair like he was gearing up to tell us a story.

"Did I tell you I went to law school? I did, although obviously my life took me on a

very different path. A friend of mine from law school also ended up as a publicist in
LA, oddly enough, although he handles actors and I focus mainly on music. He and I
have stayed friends although rarely do we work together on anything. This morning,
though, we may have found a chance to do so."

Aro leaned forward and clicked open another tab in his browser and a page of

paparazzi photographs of celebrity couples spread out across the screen.

"You recognize these couples, don't you?"

- 32 -

He gave us a moment while we all studied the screen.

"Sure," Emmett piped up. "They're all pretty well known. What's all this about?"

"Well, Emmett, you may be surprised to know that none of these people ever

actually dated each other."

He gave us a moment to absorb that, which was good because we needed one.

"Wait..." I started, "That's Jennifer and…."

"Yes. Fake." Aro said patiently.

"And Tom and…" Jasper sputtered.

"Fake as well," Aro replied.

"But that's Nick and Jessica," Rose exclaimed.

"Fake."

Her face collapsed and she murmured softly, "But I liked that show…"

Aro gave her a kindly look. "I know, dear. It's never fun to find these things out."

"What do you mean, 'fake'?" I pressed. My stomach was starting to clench in an

unpleasant way. I had absolutely no idea where this conversation was headed, but I
had a feeling I would not like it.

"These couples were never romantically involved in any way. None of them."

"Why would they pretend to be?"

"There are many reasons these arrangements are made. For a long time it was

usually to protect one or both parties' sexual preferences. And that still happens.
Sometimes it's a rather formal arrangement, say for a highly rated reality show. But
most of the time it's simply that each party brings a certain kind of desirable
publicity to the other. What matters is that there's something to be gained by both
parties."

"So this is common?"

- 33 -

"Common enough."

"Everything you see in the magazines? That's all fake?" I was stunned.

"Oh, no, no. By no means. There are plenty of genuine couplings in Hollywood.

Love survives, even here. I just mean to open your eyes to other, more creative
means of promotion."

"Promotion?" I just kept asking stupid questions, my brain afraid to get at the root

of what we were discussing, although my gut already had a pretty good idea and
didn't like it.

Jasper, though, had no such fear. "Just cut to the chase, Aro, and tell us what

you've got up your sleeve."

"My law school friend, Laurent, happens to be publicist to Edward Cullen. And

yesterday, after this tidbit hit the internet, I received a phone call from him. We had
lunch, and he has made us a very intriguing proposition." Aro stopped and leaned
back in his chair, flexing his fingertips together, fixing me with his steady, steel blue
gaze. "You and Edward Cullen. An arrangement."

"WHAT??" I shot out of my seat.

Aro quickly held up a hand to calm me. "Please, Bella, let's just discuss the whole

thing in detail before you dismiss it out of hand."

"You want her to whore herself out to Edward Cullen??" Emmett roared behind

me, "I don't think there's anything to discuss!"

"No, no, no," Aro's patient demeanor never faltered. "There would be no actual

intimacy between them. He would never lay a finger on her, if she so chose. Will you
at least listen to the situation before you refuse?"

I looked back at the others. Emmett and Jasper looked tense, but controlled. Rose

looked calm, willing to listen. I trusted Rose and her instincts above anything else. If
Rose wanted to listen, then I would listen.

I took a deep steadying breath and raked my hands through my hair to push it off

my face. I slowly lowered myself back into my chair.

"Explain it to me. All of it."

- 34 -

Aro gave me a tiny smile and reached for a file on the right side of his desk. He

passed it across to me and I took it with trembling fingers. I set it in my lap and
opened it, leafing through the contents. It was a stack of magazine and newspaper
clippings plus some pages printed out from gossip websites, all about Edward.

"Edward Cullen is an extremely gifted actor, perhaps the greatest of his

generation," Aro began. "He's also a mess. Since he came to Hollywood four years
ago, he's left a swath of destruction in his wake that has shocked even unshockable
Hollywood. I suppose there have been others before him who have had more
spectacular flameouts. But they weren't as talented as he is and thus the loss was
not as great. It's not so much the level of his destructiveness, it's what it has
consumed. He has gone from being the most sought-after actor in a generation to
being virtually unemployable. Directors are still desperate to work with him. His
talent is not lost. But studios won't touch him without very expensive insurance
riders. In short, he has a massive image problem and it's seriously in need of fixing
or he risks losing his career entirely.

"He has had far more than his share of female companionship, but his name has

rarely been linked with any one young woman long enough to make the headlines.
Edward, it seems, does not do girlfriends. And that's where our sweet Bella comes
in. You, my dear, are exactly what Edward needs to convince people he's back on
track. Not just a steady girlfriend, which he's never had, but America's new
sweetheart. The girl every mother wishes her son would bring home to dinner."

Emmett snorted in laughter, "Do any of these people actually know you?"

I heard Rosalie's hand make contact with the back of his head. But I didn't

respond, my mind was too bust absorbing every damning word Aro spoke about
Edward. I'd had some vague sense of him as a Hollywood bad boy, but I had no idea
it was as bad as this. I was reading headlines as I flipped through the stack of
clippings…"Cullen involved in brawl at LA nightspot", "Cocaine found in Cullen's car
after traffic stop", "Actor Edward Cullen involved in serious car accident:
hospitalized with injuries, alcohol believed to be involved"….the laundry list of bad
behavior went on and on. How he hadn't landed in jail or rehab by this point was
frankly beyond me. But I guess that's what fame and money could get you.

Rose cleared her throat now and spoke up.

"And what does being with Edward do for Bella, exactly?"

"Despite his issues," Aro continued, "Edward is still a very hot social commodity in

Hollywood. Quite possibly because of them, actually. He may have problems getting

- 35 -

cast, but he certainly has no problem getting invited anywhere and everywhere. And
he's still very much considered Hollywood royalty. In the very top tier of players in
this town. Right now Bella, and by extension all of you, are very hot, but also
balancing on the knife edge of being a flash in the pan. The show just ended a few
months ago, you're all still fresh and new. People are waiting to see if you turn into
bona fide, long-lasting superstars or if you turn into a Trivial Pursuit answer. Now
your job is to make the brilliant music that will cement your reputation. But my job
is to make sure people are paying close attention to you when that music is released.
And linking Bella to Edward will most assuredly make sure that happens. This goes
beyond the usual curiosity people will have about two celebrities dating. There is
also the story of a very bad boy being redeemed by a very good girl, and the public
loves a good redemption story."

Aro seemed to have finished laying out his argument in favor of this…thing. What

the fuck are we even supposed to call it? My head was still swimming with questions
and I had no idea how I even felt about any of this.

"Does Edward actually want this? Have you talked to him?" I certainly didn't know

him well after our brief encounter, but I really couldn't picture him being game for
something like this. My stomach clenched unpleasantly and I worried for a moment
that I was going to throw up.

"Laurent is putting the proposal to him right now, the same as me. If both parties

are amenable, we can go from there."

I felt a shiver of distaste at this cool, detached discussion of our potential

relationship. Did people really do this? Enter into these polite, business-like
arrangements? Through the looking glass. Seriously. I swallowed hard and
squelched down the urge to throw up again.

"What exactly would she have to do?" Leave it to Rose to hammer out the gritty

details.

"Go to a few strategically planned dinners at popular restaurants, making sure to

be seen and photographed coming and going…arrive together at a few parties like
the one at Geisha the other night…go to a baseball game or a concert together…be
his escort to the various upcoming awards shows and movie premiers, pose on the
red carpet together, that sort of thing. It really doesn't take much to link your
names, then the gossip rags usually take over and start filling in the blanks for
themselves. You'd be asked about him in interviews, of course, but we'd prepare a
few responses for you that would work for most questions. It's really not hard. And
aside from perhaps holding his hand and allowing him to stand a little closer to you,

- 36 -

there's really nothing …compromising about it. Of course, sometimes others choose
to include more public displays of affection. It would be entirely up to the two of you
about how far to take the charade and how public to make it."

I stood up abruptly again. I'd heard plenty. Enough for today, that's for sure.

"I need to think about this, Aro. I don't need to decide right now, do I?"

"Of course not, darling," he soothed, reaching out and squeezing my fingers. I let

him, then I pulled my hand away and crossed my arms firmly over my chest. "Go
home and do some thinking. You should all talk it through together and see how you
feel. We'll talk later."

I tried to give him a reassuring smile, but I was way too overwhelmed and I'm sure

it came out as a pained grimace. I turned on my heel and hurried out of the office. I
couldn't breathe in there anymore. I sensed the others scrambling out of their seats
to follow me. I passed Heidi in the outer office without a look and made a beeline for
the elevators. I punched the button hard and waited, and that's where the others
caught up to me.

I felt Rose's arm come down across my shoulder.

"You okay?" she asked quietly.

"Yeah, I'm just freaking out a little right now. It's a lot to take in all at once."

"I know," Jasper chimed in, "Who would have ever guessed that Nick and Jessica

were a fraud?"

A nervous laugh escaped me, in spite of myself and the tension was broken.

Emmett and Rose joined in the laughter. Leave it to Jasper to fix everyone's mood.

"So, what do you want to do now, little cousin?" Emmett asked, hands in his

pockets.

I sighed heavily. "You know what? I really want to sing. Can we just go play?"

"We could head over to the studio and do some more work on that new song we've

been hammering out," Jasper suggested.

"No, not the studio. Nothing for the album. Just something fun, for us. Like we

used to do."

- 37 -

"Then let's go to our place," Rose said. All our old equipment is stored there. Let's

go have fun and make some music!"

We ended up in the great room at Emmett and Rose's house (yes, they had a

"great room"). The label set us up with all new equipment at the studio when we
started working on the album, so all our ramshackle stuff from Seattle was stored at
Emmett's. It took us a little while to get it all set up and cabled, but finally it
resembled something like our set up had been in our living room in Seattle. I felt
better already.

"What should we play?" Jasper asked, tuning his bass.

"Ooohh, how about that Pink song?" Rose suggested excitedly. "We had such a

good time working that up for the show. It was fun. And Emmett kicks the drum
line!"

Emmett waggled his eyebrows at her from his stool behind his drum kit and spun

his drumsticks around his fingers like he was twirling batons.

"Okay, let's do it. Count it off, Em." Jasper commanded.

This was exactly what I needed. I reconnected with myself again for just a

moment, all this crazy Hollywood celebrity stuff just falling away. It was just me and
my family and a great song. I felt my head clearing the longer I sang.

But every song eventually ends and I knew we had to talk about this. Emmett went

and got us some beers and we sat on the floor in a loose circle. Jasper kept his bass
in his lap, idly picking away at notes, mostly just to keep his hands busy, I knew.
This was us at our most basic; the four of us, on the floor talking. We had always
been like this.

"So, Bells," Emmett began "Since I'm the one who's actually your blood relative

here, I feel like I should be looking out for you. How do you feel about all this?'

"Thanks Em," I leaned over and patted his knee, "But you know I think of us all as

family. And it would be really helpful to me to hear what my family is honestly
thinking. Emmett?"

He looked down at his hands while he picked at the label on his beer bottle for a

minute, gathering his thoughts. With Emmett, this sometimes took a while.

"Well, on the surface, it seems kind of creepy and wrong. But when Aro explained

- 38 -

it, what you'd really have to do, it doesn't really seem like such a big deal, you
know?"

"And if the publicity really does help the band.,.." Jasper murmured. He scrubbed

his hands over his face in frustration. "Jesus, I fucking hate that we even have to talk
about this."

"I know," I said, picking at a corner of the carpet, "It's pretty dismal. But that part

about us becoming a Trivial Pursuit answer sort of freaked me out."

Everybody murmured in nervous assent. It freaked us all out.

"But let's be perfectly clear about one thing, Bella" Rose said sharply. "You don't

do anything, I mean anything…you don't feel comfortable with. You just say the
word and we tell Aro thanks but no thanks."

"Sure, sure. But you all feel like it would be a good thing to do?" I really needed to

know what they thought. If I saw revulsion or even disapproval in any of their eyes, I
couldn't face myself in the mirror any more.

They cast looks at each other and shrugged.

"It doesn't seem like such a big deal, I guess. If you're cool with it," Jasper said.

"I mean, you'd probably be going to all that stuff anyway. So you have to sit next

to Edward Cullen while you do it. Big deal." Emmett reasoned.

"And plenty women would find that to be incentive enough right there," Rose

smirked.

At that I laughed. She was right. Geez, so I have to spend time with a drop dead

gorgeous Hollywood actor. What was so hard about that? So the press would talk
about us and say a lot of stuff that wasn't true. It wouldn't be bad stuff. I wasn't
going to pretend to be his sex slave or anything. I was going to pretend to be his
girlfriend. His nice, normal, stable girlfriend.

I was secretly more than a little worried about my own reaction to him, how wildly

attractive I found him, how he'd been flirting with me. But this was business. I was
sure he'd forget all about that and keep it strictly professional. I just hoped to hell I
could.

"Okay," I said, steeling my resolve, "I'll do it. Let's call Aro."

- 39 -

Long Way Down

Many thanks for the lovely reviews and referrals to friends. You're all awesome.

This is a little short, but it didn't really work with the next bit, so I'm letting it

stand alone.

Disclaimer: I don't own it, I'm just goofing around.

EPOV

I stretched lazily and folded myself back into Laurent's cushy armchair. I was still

feeling a little hung over from last night. Hell, I think I might still be a little drunk
from last night. But Laurent called and said there was an offer on the table that
needed to be discussed immediately and right now that's all I needed to hear. So
here I was, rumpled and unshaven, but present. I realized with a start that I still had
my sunglasses on. I snatched them off of my face and folded them into my pocket. I
wasn't about to become some poser who wore them inside.

"So Edward," Laurent began, fixing me with a look as he leaned forward, his

elbows on his desk. Ugh, this was going to be long. I was hoping it would just be a
good guest appearance or something, where I could just show up and not be a fuck
up to succeed, and we could slap each other on the back and be happy. But no,
Laurent looked like he wanted to talk.

Laurent had been my publicist as long as I'd been in LA, and I had kept him very

busy, not in a good way. He looked visibly older than when I'd met him. His coffee
colored skin was more lined, there was silver in his short black hair and crows feet
at the corners of his dark eyes. I wondered idly if I had done that to him.

"So, Laurent." I countered, smiling, trying to lighten the mood. It didn't work.

"Edward, the time has come for me to be blunt." Uh-oh. This wouldn't be good.

"You, my friend, have a problem."

"Jesus, Laurent, I told you last time. I'm not a junkie or an alcoholic," I protested.

He held up a hand, "I know, I know. I believe you. I do. That's not the problem I'm

referring to. I am referring to your image problem."

- 40 -

"Fuck my image," I snarled dismissively.

"You've already done that, Edward." He said quietly. Ouch. He was sort of right.

"You know, of course, that you've become virtually unemployable in this town."

I sighed and looked away out the window.

"They're all assholes. If I had a gig, I'd pull it together. You know I would."

"Let's say you're right. But the problem is the gig won't come until you've proven

that you can pull it together. So, to that end, I've developed a bit of a strategy… to
rehab your image."

I looked at him warily. "Well, let's hear it."

"First, you tell me you can pull it together for a gig? Well, rehabbing your image is

your new gig, so pull it together as of now. Behave yourself. No more trouble."

"Okay, fine. But honestly, Laurent, it's not like I go looking for trouble. I'm just

living my life, hanging out, and it just finds me."

"Yes, well, it's the living-your-life and hanging-out part we need to address then.

Hanging out with someone like James Carter? When has that led to anything but
trouble? You're in a club every single night, Edward. It's time to try something
different… with someone different."

I sat up a little straighter and stared at him.

"What are you getting at?"

He took a deep breath and looked down at his hands, folded on top of his desk. He

reached up and pushed his dark framed glasses up, rubbing his eyes briefly before
settling them back into place. Then he sat back and pulled a piece of paper from a
stack on his desk and passed it to me.

I took it and turned it around to read what it said. It was a print out from TMZ…it

was a picture of me and that girl from the club the other night...Bella was her name.
I felt a little clench in my stomach seeing her face again. I was still thinking about
that encounter a little more than I should be. I read the caption at the top of the
photo. "Edward Cullen goes girl-hunting again…and snares a Swan". I didn't get it,
and I didn't see what the point was in showing me this. So I hit on some girl in a

- 41 -

club. Stop the freaking presses.

"What's this mean?"

"You don't know who she is?"

"She's some girl I met a couple of nights ago at some club. We talked for a few

minutes, then she left with her boyfriend."

He slid another piece of paper at me, a copy of an article from Variety. The

headline said "Eclipse takes top prize on America's Next Great Band." And there
under the headline was a glossy color photo of Eclipse, with Bella Swan front and
center. Blondie was standing just behind her. Her fucking band mate.

"I guess you're out partying too much to see a lot of t.v." Laurent smiled. "Her

band won that talent competition a few months ago. They're huge right now. And
that girl is America's darling."

Huh. Bella was a celebrity. How the hell did I miss that? She didn't act like anyone

famous that I knew, that's how.

"Laurent, once again, what is the point of all this?"

"Well, when I saw this piece of salacious gossip hit the internet yesterday, I made

a call to an old friend from law school, Aro Cort. He happens to represent Eclipse.
And it's possible we could work out an….arrangement. Miss Swan is currently
beloved in this country. She's the quintessential small town girl who struck gold and
hit the big time. She's wholesome, sweet, and unspoiled. In short, she's everything
you are not, and everything you desperately need."

Then Laurent's meaning sank in and I shot up in my chair.

No. No fucking way.

I slammed his press clippings back down on his desk.

"Fuck that shit, Laurent! Look, I know you guys put these deals together for social

climbing celebrities, I know this shit goes down. But I want no part of it, got it? And
Jesus, why the fuck do I need it? Why the hell do I need some fucking fake
girlfriend? I can walk out the door of this building and get half a dozen women
before I hit the corner!"

- 42 -

"I agree, you could find half a dozen women to have sex with, Edward." Laurent

said calmly. "What you could not get is America's Sweetheart as your girlfriend. And
that's what you need."

The fact that he said there was a woman I couldn't get stopped me mid-rant. And

he was right, Bella had walked away from me at the club. That stung a little. I
opened my mouth to say something and shut it again when nothing came out. I sat
back down heavily. I stared at my hands for a moment, then I exhaled and looked up
at him.

"Explain to me why I need this?"

"Well, you need two things in conjunction. You need her and you need to become

the man who would get a girl like her. We need people to see you as reformed and
tamed, tamed by everybody's girl next door. No more clubs and drugs and taking
women in the back of limos. Instead you take your sweet girlfriend out to a nice
dinner. You hold her hand, you help her out of the car. You don't show up on the red
carpet at the Academy Awards drunk and unshaven like last year's debacle. You
show up well groomed and sober, with your beautiful little girlfriend in a pretty
dress, you're friendly to the reporters and you have your pictures taken. You take
her shopping, you take her to baseball games…"

"Baseball?"

"It's America's favorite pastime, Edward," Laurent said, without a hint of irony.

I sighed and sank back in my chair, staring out the window again. I could see the

truth in what he was saying. And I could see the logic of his "solution". I just couldn't
believe it had come to this. I'm Edward fucking Cullen…with a fake girlfriend.
Because I'm too fucked up to get a girl as good as her on my own. And I'd seen her
face, I'd watched her walk away from me. I really couldn't get a girl like her on my
own. Pathetic.

And acting out this charade! Jesus. On the one hand, she didn't suck. I could

clearly recall the visceral reaction I had when I first laid eyes on her. That doesn't
happen every day. On the other hand, if she was my fake girlfriend, that would
prohibit any real fun. Ah, but who the hell am I kidding? That wasn't going to
happen anyway. After all, she blew me off at Geisha and walked off with….

"Hey, what about Blondie?...I mean, her boyfriend?'

"She doesn't have one. Aro assured me that she had no personal entanglements

- 43 -

that would get in the way."

Huh. Not her boyfriend? Well, maybe they just didn't call it that. But they were

way too close to be just friends. Whatever. I guess it wasn't really any of my
business.

"Does she even want to do this? Has anybody even asked her? America's

Sweetheart might be too honest and squeaky clean for a fake boyfriend." I couldn't
quite keep the sarcastic sneer out of my voice.

"Aro was speaking with her this afternoon. We'll talk later. Does that mean that

you would be agreeable if she is?"

I dropped my head forward into my hands and stared at the floor.

"And you think this is it? This will work?"

"If the media covers it, which I'm sure they will. And if the public buys it. That will

be up to the two of you to pull off. Then yes, I think it will help tremendously."

I squeezed my eyes shut and pinched the bridge of my nose.

"Okay, fine then. I'll do it. Whatever."

Laurent cleared his throat and then paused.

"Edward, there's one more thing."

"Yeah?"

"It's the matter of your behavior when you're not with Miss Swan."

"What about it?"

"Well, having America's Sweetheart as your girlfriend won't do much to restore

your image if you're seen partying behind her back and cheating on her."

I sighed heavily. Fucking perfect. Not only would my "girlfriend" not be fucking

me, apparently nobody else would be either. How the hell had I ever let it get this
bad?

"Got it," I held up two fingers, "I'm a fucking boy scout."

- 44 -

"Glad to hear it."

"So what do I have to do?"

"Well, I'll talk to Aro today and see what Miss Swan has to say. If her answer is

yes, we'll arrange a date. Something simple to start with, maybe dinner."

I said nothing, I just nodded absently, staring out the window, feeling stupid and

shitty and just wanting this fucking meeting to be over.

He pushed a folder and a small black box towards me, "I've taken the liberty of

putting together some press clippings on Miss Swan. And I've loaded the entire
season of America's Next Great Band on an ipod for you to watch. I suggest you
spend a little time getting to know your new girlfriend."

I stood up and snatched the package carelessly off his desk and bolted out the

door. Once I was back in the safety of my car, I threw the package in the backseat
and forgot it existed. I just wished I could forget the past half hour as easily.

- 45 -

The Battle of Who Could Care Less

And today's disclaimer: I don't own any of Twilight.

Many thanks for all the lovely reviews and all the folks adding it to their

favorites. I'm so glad so many of you are enjoying the story. It means a lot to
me. I'm traveling on business (pesky job) for the next few days, so I'm not
sure how prompt I can be with updates, but rest assured, it's all in the can
and forthcoming in the very near future.

So, it's date night! But I do have a little bit more story-telling to do first

before it's exclusively Bella vs Edward. Besides, you knew she was going to
show up sooner or later and here she is.

BPOV

"One more time, tell me so I stop fretting, are you sure you're cool with this?"

Rose sounded cool and calm on the phone, but I knew her well enough to hear the
concern there. My first "date" with Edward was tonight and Rose had called for one
last check-in/ pep talk.

"I'm fine, Rose. Really, how bad could it be? Assuming the worst and we hate each

other, all I have to do is eat and try and not scowl when someone's taking my
picture. Hey, remember I survived prom with Mike Newton. It surely can't be as bad
as that. And at least I'm fairly confident Edward will keep his damned hands to
himself, unlike Mike."

That finally got her to laugh. "Are you getting dressed yet? Do you need my help?"

I laughed as I glanced at my closet. "I probably could use your help but I'll

manage. Thanks anyway."

"Do you want me to come with you? I will if you need me."

"Rose, it's already going to be a stretch to make this believable. The last thing I

need to do is to bring my best friend on my date. That would be weird in the
extreme."

"Ah, you're right. Forget it. Anyway, call any of us if it gets bizarre and we'll come

- 46 -

to the rescue. Okay?"

"Okay."

"And you better call me as soon as you get home and tell me everything."

"Absolutely." I heard the buzz of my doorbell. "Hey Rose I have to go, there's

somebody at the door."

"Is he there already??"

"No, too early for him. It must be a delivery or something."

Rose finally hung up after wringing a last promise for a post-date phone call from

me and I ran to catch the door.

"Hi, Bella?" chirped the tiny person I found on my front step. "You don't have a

fence, or a gate at the end of your drive," she said turning to point to my driveway.
"And you don't have a buzzer either."

"Um…no I guess I don't..."

"Anybody could just walk right up and ring your bell."

"Well, yeah, I guess so, but…."

"But any crazed stalker could just come right up here and talk to you."

I paused, trying to formulate a response, wondering if perhaps I was looking at

one. Then I dismissed that thought. This girl didn't look like anybody's idea of a
crazed stalker. She was incredibly tiny and exquisitely beautiful, with delicate
porcelain features and enormous blue eyes, offset by her short artfully tousled jet
black hair. She was wearing a short flippy skirt and a very expensive-looking
brightly colored silk halter blouse and black pumps with extremely high heels. I
didn't know much about clothes, but even I recognized the signature red soles of her
Christian Louboutins. Crazed stalkers don't wear thousand dollar shoes.

"I haven't really had a problem with stalkers yet, Miss…?"

Her eyes flew wide with shock and she clamped her hand over her mouth.

"Oh God! I'm sorry! You have no idea who I am, do you? I bulldozed right past the

- 47 -

introductions, didn't I? I'm sorry, my brain just gets ahead of my mouth sometimes.
Well, all the time, really."

"It's okay," I laughed, because she was so busy apologizing for forgetting to

introduce herself that she forgot to do it again. I just looked at her for a minute,
waiting for her to figure it out.

"Oh, God! I did it again! Alice! I'm Alice!"

My blank face must have told her that meant nothing to me.

"Alice Cullen, Edward's sister," she added quickly.

"Oh! Hi. I didn't know he had a sister."

"Yes, and I'm also his unofficial personal assistant and stylist. God knows, I won't

take on either burden officially. So he got held up at a thing he's doing and he's
going to get back to his place really late, and he still needs to clean up and get
dressed, and your place is way in the opposite direction from the restaurant where
he's taking you, which would probably make you really late, so I said I would come
and get you and…"

"He sent his sister to pick me up for our date?" I interrupted in disbelief.

"No, no! I volunteered. Well, more like I barged in and took over. Mostly I wanted

an excuse to come over here and meet you." She stopped to eye me up and down,
"And apparently to help you get ready."

I should have been offended by every bit of this, but somehow this insane little

tornado of a person was completely disarming me. How on earth could Edward have
a sister so cute and charming?

I backed away from the door. "Maybe you should come in."

She beamed a huge smile at me and I finally saw a glimmer of resemblance

between them, if only in the sheer dazzle-factor of their smiles. She was past me and
on her way back to the bedroom like a flash and all I could do was follow in her
wake.

"So," she said, standing in front of my closet with her hands on her hips and a look

of extreme concentration on her face, "What are you wearing tonight?"

- 48 -

"I hadn't really picked anything out yet."

"Bella!" she shot me an incredulous look. "These things take planning! And we'll

have to do your hair and your makeup….Okay, let's see what's here."

I waved a dismissive hand at my closet, "They hired a stylist right after we won

the show to get a wardrobe for me, but honestly I've never worn most of it. None of
it really feels like it suits me."

Alice scowled as she flipped through the hangers. "Well, it's no wonder. Who the

hell did this stylist think she was shopping for? Paris Hilton? Ugh. None of this is
right for you. Wait, I might be able to do something with this." She tossed a choice
out on the bed and turned back to keep digging.

All I could do was sink into a chair and watch the force of nature that was Alice

tear through my room. She was high-octane, and quite possibly more than a little
crazy, but I couldn't help but like her immensely. I wished Rose was here to meet
her.

She finally found a pair of skinny black cigarette pants and a deep blue silky

blouse with a drapey neckline that she deemed acceptable. She settled on a pair of
black peep toe patent leather pumps. I tried to explain my lack of any sort of natural
coordination and that her brother might be in serious physical jeopardy standing
next to me in heels all night, but she wouldn't hear my protests. She muttered
something about giving me high heel lessons and spun off to my vanity to examine
my cosmetic collection.

She eventually had me seated with my hair up in fat hot rollers while she went at

me with a smoky grey eyeliner.

"Hey Bella?"

I had only just met her, but I could already recognize that tone of voice. She

wanted something.

"Yeah?"

"Those clothes in your closet are really pointless. Would you mind terribly….well,

can I go shopping for you? Please?"

She sounded so excited at the prospect, which was bizarre to me as there's

nothing I like doing less than shopping, that I couldn't possibly turn her down.

- 49 -

"Sure, Alice. That would be really nice of you. Thanks." She practically bounced up

and down in excitement.

And now it was my turn to ask the awkward question, because I had no idea how

much or how little she knew about this situation.

"So, Alice, you know this isn't a….well, that we're not really…."

"That you and Edward are fake? Yes, of course. Even if he didn't tell me, which he

did, I would have known. Because he doesn't have girlfriends."

"Oh. Like ever?"

"Well, when we were in high school, there were a few. Although even then he was

a bit of a man whore. And maybe when he was living in New York, I'm not sure. But
since we moved to LA and all this…" she waved a hand over her head that somehow
encompassed LA, Hollywood and the entirety of the film industry, "….happened, no,
not one."

She must have read the expression on my face, because she laughed, a clear

tinkling bell sound. "Oh, don't get me wrong, he never lacks for female company, he
just doesn't keep them around long enough for any of them to gain a title like
girlfriend. And he never does stuff like this with them….dinner, dates... Yeah, people
will notice this for sure."

I still must have looked stunned, or miserable or both, because she continued in a

hurry.

"Please don't judge him too fast, though! My brother is a good guy, he really is.

Just his movie career has made him…distracted. He really wants to get back on
track. He'll behave, I promise. And I bet you'll be great for him."

The fact that he had such a remarkable sister who was clearly devoted to him just

raised Edward a fraction in my estimation. There must be some tiny thing inside him
that was good to earn her high opinion.

Alice finished my makeup and was shaking out my long loose curls when I heard

the doorbell again. Before I could even get up to answer, I heard the door open and
Jasper's voice call through the house.

- 50 -

"Bells? You still here?"

Geez, Jasper, ever hear of personal boundaries? Who am I kidding? None of us

had them with each other. We'd known each other for far too long, plus our years of
communal living in Seattle had stripped away what was left of our personal space
issues. It wasn't actually the least bit surprising that Jasper just walked into my
house uninvited. I would have been more surprised had he waited for me to answer
the door.

"Back here, Jazz!" I called out. Alice shot me a questioning look and I whispered,

"Band mate."

He made his way through the house and started talking loudly to me before he

was anywhere near the bedroom. "I was driving by your nabe on the way to Em's
house and I thought I'd check on you before the big date. Em challenged me to a
Guitar Hero marathon. Seriously, what is that dude thinking? He knows I always
kick his….."

Jasper rounded the corner into my bedroom and stopped in his tracks when he

caught sight of me and Alice. Actually, to be more precise, he stopped dead in his
tracks when he caught sight of Alice. Because I'm pretty sure in that moment that
the ground could have opened up and swallowed me whole and Jasper would have
never noticed.

"Hi, Jasper. This is Alice, Edward's sister. She was just helping me get ready.

Alice, this is Jasper. He's in Eclipse with me." I glanced up to Alice as I made the
introductions and she was staring back at Jasper with the same single-minded
intensity.

Damn. I'd read about shit like this happening to people, but I'd never actually seen

it in action. And I had never seen that look on Jasper's face, not in all the years I've
known him. It was so crazy intense in there between them at that moment that I sort
of felt like I should excuse myself and give them some alone time.

I cleared my throat a little to remind them both that neither of them had actually

acknowledged the introduction. Jasper snapped out of it first.

"Sorry. Yeah….Jasper. Nice to meet you Alice." He stepped forward and hesitantly

held out his hand to shake hers.

Dude, he's nervous about shaking her hand! I am giving him so much shit for this

later.

- 51 -

Alice pulled herself together and stuck out her tiny hand to meet his. Then she

flashed that freaky Cullen mind-meld dazzling smile at him and I thought Jasper
might jizz in his pants on the spot. Oh, man, stick a fork in Jasper…he's done.

I let them dangle for a minute, staring stupidly at each other and then I took pity

on them and excused myself for one last trip to the bathroom before Alice and I had
to leave. I lingered as long as I could, hoping that Jasper would man up and actually
talk to her. I also needed one last minute to psych myself up for what I was about to
do. I took a look at myself in the full length mirror and I had to admit, Alice knew
her stuff. I looked pretty damned good, if I did say so myself. As much as I hated the
heels, they made my legs look great. And these tight black pants didn't hurt either, I
thought as I turned to examine my ass in the mirror. I still felt a little ridiculous that
I would be trailing alongside the likes of Edward Cullen pretending to be his
girlfriend, but as long as the press bought it, I supposed that's all that mattered.

I stayed in the bathroom as long as I could reasonably manage, but if we didn't

leave soon I'd be late to meet Edward. When I came back in the bedroom, Jasper and
Alice were standing together…just a little too close...talking in low voices. Nice
work, Jazz!

"Um, Alice, I think we need to leave soon."

"Oh!" She stepped away from Jasper quickly and the girl looked seriously

flustered. "I came over here to keep you guys on time and I'm the one making you
late! You're right, let's go." She waved her tiny hands in front of her face
distractedly as she scurried around, scooping up her stuff and getting us ready to
go.

"Walk us out, Jazz?" I asked softly.

He turned and finally made eye contact with me for the first time since he'd come

in the house. Ah, man. He was a goner. It was all over his pathetic puppy face. Well,
I'd have to make sure I got Alice's number tonight, in case the idiot didn't manage to
do it for himself. I had a feeling Alice was about to become a very integral part of all
of our lives.

I fixed him with a meaningful look. "I guess I'll see you tomorrow at the studio,

huh Jazz?"

He blinked at me like he was underwater. "Yeah, the studio. I'll see you there." He

looked back to Alice. "It was really nice to meet you, Alice."

- 52 -

She looked down at her feet and then up at him through her long black lashes and

gave him a little smile. "It was great meeting you, too. I guess I'll see you around
sometime?...You know, with Bella and Edward?"

Jasper's face lit up like clouds parting in front of the sun. "Yeah, I guess you will.

Until later then!"

Christ, these two were so fucking sweet they were giving me a toothache.

Jasper managed to stay upright walking us out to Alice's car, casting one last

lingering look at Alice before climbing into his own car. Soon Alice and I were on
our way to Edward's place.

We were quiet for the beginning of the ride, me having multiple mini freak outs

about Edward, Alice clearly lost in her Jasper-induced coma.

Finally I decided to plunge in, because I knew she was desperate for it.

"You know, I've known Jasper since we were five. Isn't that crazy?"

Her face lit up and she turned to look at me in eager desperation.

"Really? Yeah, that's a long time. He seems really…interesting." She seemed to

settle on 'interesting' for lack of a better descriptive. Then her face clouded, as if
she was remembering something unpleasant. "Are you and he….?"

"Me and Jasper?? No way! Not ever. He's a brother to me. Seriously."

"Oh, I was just wondering, because he walked right into your house like that."

I chuckled. "Yeah, we've all been joined at the hips so long that we've lost all

sense of personal space. Pathetic, really. One day maybe he'll walk in on something
really embarrassing and then he'll be sorry!"

"So you guys grew up together...where was that?"

And the rest of the drive was taken up with the Abbreviated Life of Jasper Hale,

which fed Alice's new obsession and also helped keep me distracted from dwelling
on what I was about to do.

We arrived at Edward's, at least Alice said this was it. All I saw was a tall brick

wall running the whole length of the street on one side. At the break in the wall

- 53 -

there was a short drive that led to a tall black iron gate. Alice leaned out of the
window and keyed in a code on a little keypad and the gate swung open
electronically.

No freaking way. I can't believe this is his house. And I haven't even seen the

actual house yet.

We pulled through the gate, and started up a curved drive lined on both sides with

rows of some sort of tall spear-shaped trees, but didn't get much farther because
Edward was there in the middle of the drive, leaning on the hood of a silver
car…Was that a Volvo? Seriously?....with his arms crossed, waiting for us. He looked
bored and annoyed. He also looked amazing, in black pants and a very dark red
dress shirt open at the neck and rolled up at the sleeves. He had on dark Ray Bans
concealing his eyes. I pushed down hard on the butterflies that bubbled up
involuntarily at the sight of him. I really, really needed to cut it out. And anyway,
what the fuck was he up to meeting us in the driveway like this? Like he didn't want
me to get near his house or something? I was irritated already and I wasn't even out
of the car.

Alice pulled up beside him and got out, running up to him and throwing her arms

around his waist. He straightened off the car and wrapped his arm around her little
shoulders, planting a kiss on the top of her head.

"Hey! Watch the hair!" she smacked him away playfully and he chuckled. God, he

was gorgeous when he was happy. Too bad he so rarely seemed to be.

"So," Alice said with a smile, gesturing towards me as I climbed out of the car,

"I've brought her, all dressed up. Doesn't she look great?"

The smile he'd just shared with Alice vanished completely and his face turned

sullen as he looked at me briefly. "Yeah, she looks fine." Then he addressed me, with
no emotion in his voice, "You ready to go?"

I felt completely invisible. He could at least pretend to be pleasant. I swallowed a

lump in my throat. This was going to be a long, awful night. But I'm a big girl and I
can handle it. I squared my shoulders and crossed around the two cars to the
passenger side of Edward's.

"Ready as I'll ever be," I said without looking at him. "Hey, Alice?" I called to her

over the roof of the car, "Thanks for helping me get ready…it was fun."

Alice beamed me that killer smile again, "It was, right? See you soon? Can I call

- 54 -

you tomorrow?"

I smiled back. "Sure, that would be great."

I took a deep breath and lowered myself into Edward's car. Well, whatever else

happened tonight, I'd gotten Alice out of this deal, and that wasn't so bad.

- 55 -

Too Famous to Get Fully Dressed

Many thanks, once again for the reviews, it's so great to read each and

every one.

Huge shout out to Lillie Cullen for the handy formatting tips. My early

chapters are all fixed now!

Disclaimer of the day: I don't own any part of Twilight.

Okay, on to date night proper. You'll get it in two parts, first up is Edward.

So do you think he'll behave himself on their date? Yeah, I don't think so
either.

EPOV

Bella let herself into the passenger side of my car and I slid into the driver's seat. I

rested my hands on the steering wheel for a minute and drew a deep breath before
turning the key in the ignition. I guess this is it. Let's do this insane thing.

I hadn't seen Bella since that night at the club, nor had we spoken. Laurent and

Aro had set up all the details between them. Now we were trapped together in this
ridiculously awkward situation and I had no idea how we would fill the next few
hours.

As I had turned over our "arrangement" in my mind, it was clear to me what my

motivation was, what I was getting out of it. What was less clear to me was Bella's.
She didn't need fixing like me, she had an impeccable reputation. Hanging around
with me wouldn't improve her image, it actually quite possibly could make it worse.
The only thing I could come up with was that while I was a certifiable super star,
and had been for several years now, she was brand new, this month's hot new story.
So she must be looking to secure her position in the upper pantheon of Hollywood
royalty by dating one of us. That thought made me a little sad, as Bella hadn't really
seemed part of that filthy, social climbing world when I met her at the club. I had
been struck by how genuine and artless she seemed. But hell, this was Hollywood.
There was only one reason people were here. To get famous. By any means
necessary. Even little Bella Swan, apparently.

Once again, I felt cheap and dirty. Allowing this girl to draft off of my fame on the

- 56 -

way to her own while I drafted off her good behavior. This was some sick shit.

I shot a surreptitious glance at her as we drove in perfect silence. She was gazing

out the window at Beverly Hills slipping past, her face expressionless. I had to
admit, Alice was right. She looked amazing. She had these skinny black pants on
that showed off her perfectly shaped legs and a blue silky blouse that left her arms
and lots of her neck and chest exposed. Miles of creamy skin, making my mind
wander.

It was going to complicate things that I felt this attracted to her. Because this was

business. But hey, what hot woman am I not attracted to? And she wouldn't be here
if she wasn't hot. So I figured I'd be wanting to sleep with any woman who was
pretending to be my girlfriend. What was going to be unusual was not acting on the
impulse. I can't remember the last time I didn't sleep with a woman I was attracted
to.

Yeah, did I say already that this was some sick shit? And that I am one broken,

fucked up individual?

She seemed to be tired of the awkward silence, or maybe she was just a polite

person and felt obliged to make conversation.

"So, where are we going?"

"Fez. It's in Beverly Hills. French Moroccan," I replied tersely. I didn't intend to

sound like such an ass, but it kind of came out that way.

"Oh. Nice. Do you like the food there?"

I glanced at her quickly. "I've never been. Laurent picked it. It opened last year,

it's hot, everyone wants to get in. There are always photographers outside on the
sidewalk looking to snap celebrities. He thought it was a good choice."

She looked front again, her face grim. I felt a little bad for being such a dick. I

should hold up my end here.

"Look, when we get there, I'll park in the lot. There's always a scrum of

photographers that stake out the parking lot entrance so just stay close to me.
They'll get in your face, but they probably won't touch you."

I had meant to be reassuring, giving her a heads up about what we were walking

into. I thought she'd be grateful. But the look she shot me was horrified. I'll shut up

- 57 -

now. Maybe we'd have better luck with the whole conversation thing once we were
eating…and drinking. Drinking would be mandatory tonight.

We finished the drive in silence.

I pulled into the parking lot and as predicted, a scrum of photographers loitered

there. The parking lot was private property and so was the restaurant, so the only
place they could approach us was on the sidewalk, and that's where they lay in wait.
I took a deep calming breath as I killed the engine. Bella was twisting her hands in
her lap. She looked even paler than normal.

"Are you ready?"

"I guess."

"Just don't talk. We walk through them, we don't stop until we get inside. Put your

sunglasses on."

She blinked at me.

"What?'

"Your sunglasses. Where are they?"

"Um…I…well, I don't have any with me."

"You don't?" I never, ever left the house without sunglasses. That was your shield

in situations like this. Sunglasses meant they got your picture, but no expression on
your face. Bella looked like maybe she didn't even own sunglasses.

"Okay, well, never mind. Just look at the ground and follow me"

I started to get out and her hand moved to her door handle too.

"No. Stop. Wait for me. The whole point of this is to do it right. I'll get your door."

She paused, thinking about that for a second then she settled back in her seat.

I got out and quickly moved around to her side. I could hear the scrum of

photographers jostling at the fence to see who had arrived. I must have been briefly
visible to them through the hedges, because I heard one of them shout, "Jackpot! It's
Cullen!"

- 58 -

Yeah, fuckers, it's me. And wait till you get a load of this.

I paused with my hand on Bella's door handle, took a deep breath to prepare, then

I opened her door. She looked up at me, trying to look cool, but her eyes gave her
away. She was panicked. What the hell? Why did she look so miserable? I thought
she'd be all jazzed to be on the arm of a movie star. Wasn't that the point? Didn't she
want to do this? The girl was a freaking mystery.

I reached down and took her little hand and helped her slide out of the car. Before

she had time to get cold feet I turned and led her briskly across the parking lot. As
we came into their line of sight near the entrance the paparazzi went absolutely
nuts. It was a free for all out there on the sidewalk as they elbowed and jostled to
get the best shot of us. They began to shout our names, to shout questions. Were we
dating? How long had we been seeing each other? Bella followed directions and
trailed close in my wake, gripping my hand for dear life, eyes locked on the ground.
I thought I felt her stumble a little once, but she didn't fall or slow down, so I didn't
stop. I realized belatedly that I should have had my arm around her instead of
dragging her behind me like this, but it was too late and we were almost there.

We reached the gate that led to the little entrance garden of Fez and ducked

inside. Ahhh…instant quiet. They couldn't follow us here, although I was positive
there were media plants inside to catch the good stuff. But at least they had to be
discrete and stay out of your face.

The front door swung open to greet us. "Mr. Cullen? Welcome to Fez. Please come

in."

The hostess was tall, blonde, and balanced on ridiculously high fuck-me pumps.

She was perhaps in her mid 30's, perfectly preserved and beautiful. She had that
look of a one-time wanna-be actress. LA was filthy with them. She came here in her
20's aiming for the stars and didn't quite make it. And now she's working the hostess
podium at Fez. Her eyes lit up at the sight of me and her gaze unabashedly traveled
my entire length as a smile played across her glossy red lips. I smiled back at her.

"We're so happy you could join us this evening," the hostess cooed, "I'll show you

to your booth and if there's anything at all you need, please don't hesitate to let me
know."

Bella stood patiently next to me, arms crossed over her chest. She narrowed her

eyes slightly at the hostess and made a face.

"You'd better keep holding my hand," I whispered, prying one of hers away from

- 59 -

her chest, "We didn't ditch the media outside, you know."

We followed the gently swaying ass of the hostess through the restaurant. It was

dark, with candles on all the tables and huge swaths of brightly colored silk draping
all the walls. Along the back wall were a row of booths, each one partially obscured
with brightly colored sheer silk drapes. These were the prime tables for the special
guests, specially set up to provide additional privacy for various nefarious deeds, but
not too much privacy, so people could still see who you were with and what you
were up to. Perfect.

Bella got herself settled in the middle and I sat closer to the outside. There was a

waiter at our side immediately, naturally, and I ordered drinks. I needed alcohol,
and fast.

The drinks arrived in a flash and we busied ourselves for a minute taking sips,

getting comfortable. Bella glanced at the menu but seemed disinterested. When the
waiter arrived, she ordered the first thing her eyes fell on.

Well, here we are. Drinks are in hand, food is ordered, we have nothing but

privacy in this little faux seraglio. What next? Bella met my eyes, clearly thinking the
same thing.

I drew a deep breath and with false cheer and a fake smile I asked, "So…where

are you from?" It was such a lame, first date, get-to-know-you question. I was being
sarcastic, I didn't really expect her to answer. But she did, with perfect candor.

"Forks. It's a small town in…"

"I know Forks." I interrupted her, surprise erasing my smart-ass smile. "I'm from

Seattle."

"Oh. I didn't know that. Funny, I never really imagined you as being from

anyplace."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Just that you seemed to sort of always exist just like this. You know, big movie

star and all. It's hard to imagine you young, with a family. Although of course, I just
met your sister." She shook her head and waved a hand to redirect the conversation.
"So, Seattle, huh? When did you leave?"

"Five years ago. Did you spend much time there?"

- 60 -

"Sure, sure. We lived there up until six months ago. We moved a couple of years

after high school, so Rose and I could take some classes at U Dub. So that would
have been…three years ago? It was better for the band to be in Seattle too."

"Who's Rose?"

"Our guitarist. And there's Emmett, our drummer, and of course Jasper, our

bassist, who you've met."

At the mention of our brief encounter at the club, her eyes flashed up to mine and

she blushed ever so slightly. Seriously? The girl blushes? I can't remember the last
time I saw a woman blush. It was hot.

After a long pause while I slammed back my scotch and soda and Bella drew

pictures in the condensation on her glass, she seemed to want to try polite
conversation again.

She cleared her throat softly. "So, how do you know Forks, then?"

"Well, I'd heard the name, growing up in the area. And then in college, I wound up

taking my car there to get some specialty body work done. Turns out one of the best
auto body guys in the Pacific Northwest lives in Forks, for some crazy reason."

Bella dropped her eyes to the table and a tiny smile played around her lips.

"Jacob Black."

"Yeah, that's the guy. You know him?"

"Yeah, I know him."

Her eyes didn't lift from the table and was that….fuck…she was blushing again.

No fucking way. Bella and Jacob Black. Huh. I wondered idly how all that fit in with
Jasper. Bella didn't offer any more information and I decided not to dig. This was all
awkward enough already. And it was her business, I suppose.

Our drinks were refilled, although Bella had barely touched her first. I ran a hand

through my hair and cast a glance around of the room and that's when I saw the
guy, four tables away. I knew what he was the minute I laid eyes on him. I got a very
evil idea and I felt a slow smirk spread across my face.

"Hey, Bella," I murmured, scooting closer to her with a smile, "See that guy at that

- 61 -

table over there? Don't look!" I motioned nearly imperceptibly with my chin. She
nodded. "He's media. Spying on us. I think we should give him a little something to
report, don't you?"

Her eyes widened in alarm. Christ, was being touched by me really such an

unpleasant prospect to her? "Relax, it's just for show. You're safe."

And before she could flip out or protest, I angled my body across hers and buried

my face in the crook of her neck.

"See? No big deal," I whispered into her neck. She just about leapt out of her skin.

"You're tickling me!" she hissed.

"Hold still!"

"But it tickles when you talk!" she was squirming underneath me and trying to

stifle a giggle.

"Quit wiggling! Okay, I won't talk. I'll just nuzzle."

She started to squeal, but I slid my right hand up to the base of her neck and

angled her head to the side, giving me better access to her neck. I trailed my lips
along the length of her neck, just barely touching her. I meant to just goof around,
give the guy a show and maybe get a rise out of Bella at the same time. But now that
I was here, with my nose buried in her hair, her floral, slightly spicy scent was
making me lightheaded. And her hair, what was that scent? Strawberries. It was
such a simple girlish smell. I was used to women smelling like a complex mix of very
expensive grooming products. Her silly strawberry shampoo was killing me. And
there was this feeling when I touched her like this, like electricity, I could feel it sing
along my fingers and down my spine. It was crazy, and intoxicating, and I didn't
want to stop.

My fingers subconsciously caressed the back of her neck and her eyes slid closed.

I dragged my lips back up her throat with more pressure and when I got to the
hollow under her earlobe, I gave it one slow open mouthed kiss and let my lips
linger. She drew in a long unsteady breath. My own breathing was becoming
ragged.

I really should stop this. I'd only meant to fool around for a minute. I'd had no

intention of starting anything. But she wasn't stopping me. And it felt really good.
And I really wanted to. I've wanted to touch her like this since the instant I laid eyes

- 62 -

on her. I re-traced my path down her neck to her collarbone, this time with my open
mouth. She softened in my arms. My left hand, that had been resting lightly on her
hip, clenched into her and pulled her closer. When I got to the hollow at the base of
her neck I dipped my tongue in lightly and licked her skin. She gasped. Her hand
was slipping up my back, clinging to me. I gripped her hip tighter. I could slide my
hand up her torso and be at her breast in a matter of inches. Or I could just slide it
over the span of a hand and be touching her there. Okay, and now I'm hard. My lips
traveled back up her glorious pale neck and then along her jaw, letting my tongue
drag lightly along her skin. I could kiss her. I'm almost there. I've been staring at
her mouth all night and wondering what it feels like, what it tastes like. And God, I
want to.

I pulled my face back just enough to make eye contact with her. Her hooded dark

eyes met mine and then snapped open. Her spine stiffened and in one movement
she'd slid herself half a foot away from me. Okay, no kissing, apparently.

"Wh-what was that?" she stammered.

I held my hands up in front of me trying to diffuse the situation. "Sorry, I got

carried away. You smell really good." I tried a flash of the dazzling smile, but she
wasn't having it. She scooted around to the other side of the booth in a flash.

"I have to go to the ladies room."

I watched her as she strode across the restaurant. Then I watched the face of

every goddamned guy in the place as they watched her cross the room.

Fuck off, motherfuckers. She's mine.

Except she's not. And the point was, a girl like her wouldn't be mine. That's why

this stupid subterfuge. It was laughable, really. I could probably nail any woman in
this restaurant if I wanted, starting with hostess, and they'd be ready, willing and
eager. What I'd just done to Bella's neck? If I did that to the hostess, I'd have her
undressed and flat on her back in seconds. But Bella…she freaks out and runs to the
ladies room. So okay, maybe Laurent was right. She was different and too good for
me. Or maybe it was that I was too bad for her.

Except that she liked it.

I wasn't being arrogant here. I knew arousal when I felt it. Bella was aroused. The

way she felt in my arms, those goddamned sexy little sounds she made, she wanted
it. But clearly she hated herself for it, so now she's in there doing God knows what in

- 63 -

the ladies room. Probably planning her escape.

I buried my face in my hands. This was such a mess. She was pissed, she didn't

like me, and to top it off, I was wildly aroused right now. Fuck….

- 64 -

Oh My God

Thanks so much for all the reviews. I grin like a stupid fool every time I

see a new one pop up in my inbox.

Disclaimer: I don't own any part of Twilight.

Next up, the rest of date night, with Bella up at bat. Read and review!

BPOV

Oh. My. God.

Fuck.

I latched the bathroom stall door and sat down on the closed toilet. I put my head

down on my knees and squeezed my eyes shut. I drew deep breaths, trying all my
old tricks from the early days of Eclipse, when I had horrible stage fright. Inhale
slowly through my nose 1..2..3..4..5, exhale out of my mouth, 1..2..3..4..5.

Slowly I felt like I was regaining some control over myself. I pulled out my cell

phone and scrolled to Rose's number. I had typed in the text, one word, HELP, and
paused with my thumb over "send".

Why was I calling Rose? Up until a minute ago it had been going okay. Sure it was

awkward and forced, but we were complete strangers pretending to be dating. It
was bound to be awkward. Okay, so he was a dick, but not impossible to deal with.
When I asked questions, he answered and for a minute there we'd been conversing
like real people. It was weird that Jake came up, of all people, but whatever.

And then he kissed my neck…

I couldn't argue with the reason he'd done it. That's why we were here, to make

people believe that's what we did with each other. And when I thought back, it really
had started out innocent. I was even sort of giggling.

And then it hadn't been so innocent.

So he got carried away, why am I so freaked out?

- 65 -

Because I did, too.

Goddamn it. That had been the hottest, sexiest thing that had ever happened to

me. And the feeling when he touched me…my God. Like I'd been zapped by
lightning. I've never felt like that ever. My skin still tingled at every point on my
body that he had touched. And my panties were wet. Damn.

Even after I pulled away, as I looked at him across the table, looking so damned

stunning with that gorgeous sex hair going everywhere, all I really wanted to do was
climb across the table and into his lap and keep going where we left off.

This was bad. But it's also not really his fault. Okay, so he started it, kissing my

neck like that, but it's not his problem that I can't control my reaction to him. I was
just another stupid girl falling prey to the Cullen charm. I would have to be stronger
than this. I could do this. I had to.

I stood up and left the stall and checked myself in the mirror. I might feel like and

earthquake just rocked my whole body, but I looked just the same, so that's good. I
caught the woman to my left checking me out in the mirror surreptitiously. I could
nearly hear her thoughts.

Yes, bitch, I'm here with Edward Cullen. And I'm leaving with him, too. Yes, me.

Suck it.

Okay, leaving together only so he could drive me home, but she would never know

that. For all she knew we were going home to have hot throw-down sex…Ungh
…..Must stop thinking about hot throw-down sex with Edward.

I steeled myself again, threw my shoulders back and headed back to the table. The

guy that Edward had ratted out as a gossip reporter was scribbling furiously on a
piece of paper beside his plate.

Hope you enjoyed the show, mister. It was all for you. Well, it was supposed to be

for you. My damp panties told a different story.

Edward was sitting at the table with his head in his hands. He had another drink

in front of him and our food had arrived while I'd been gone.

He looked up at me questioningly as I slid back into the booth. I shot him what I

hoped was a calm, reassuring smile, even though the sight of him made my stomach
clench and my heart speed up. He looked at me a moment longer then shrugged
slightly and looked back down at his drink.

- 66 -

I tried to focus on my food. It was actually delicious, chicken and couscous and a

million other things in it. I wish I'd paid better attention to the menu when I'd
ordered, I hadn't even read the description. But I was too keyed up to eat much, so I
mostly just pushed it around my plate.

Edward seemed equally disinterested in his dinner, he mostly just drank. Before I

knew it he was paying and we were leaving. We still hadn't said more than a handful
of words to each other.

We stopped at the front door for a minute while the hostess pressed Edward with

her sincere hopes that we'd enjoyed our meal and that everything was exactly as
we'd hoped. She was still all but undressing herself for him and humping his leg and
it was still pissing me off. Hey, bitch, this may be fake but you don't know that! He's
my date! It didn't help that he was fucking flirting with her. Right in front of me. It
was all I could do to stand there and stare into space and pretend I didn't notice her
simpering at him and him shooting her that crooked grin.

Finally he had enough of her and we turned to leave. I could hear the paparazzi

explode into noise the minute we walked out the door. When we got to the gate
opening onto the sidewalk I could see that the scrum of paparazzi outside was even
bigger now, like they'd sent out some sort of paparazzi radar signal that something
good was going down.

Edward scooped me under his arm as we walked out onto the sidewalk before I

could protest and hustled us briskly to the parking lot. They were absolutely
swarming around us, jostling each other and shoving, flashes going off in my face
non-stop like a strobe light. The calls and questions were deafening. If I'd been alone
I would have been utterly panicked. But Edward squeezed my shoulder a little and
pulled me in closer to his body and I let him and I felt safer. He kept his free arm out
in front of me, hand spread out, to ward them off and keep anyone from actually
touching me, and I was grateful for it.

We slipped through the gate to the parking lot and they peeled off because it was

private property and they couldn't follow, leaving us alone. Edward loosened his
hold on me a little, but he didn't take his arm from my shoulder.

We were almost to the car when he dipped his head in to whisper in my ear. His

warm breath blowing across my skin made me erupt in goosebumps and my knees
went weak.

"See that clump of bushes over there? One of the photographers must have scaled

the fence, because he's hiding in there."

- 67 -

"Oh…" I said, because I had no other response to that piece of information and his

nearness was making me positively stupid. How did he spot them? He must have
some super sense that sniffed out paparazzi.

"Bella?" His face was still just inches from my ear.

"Yes?"

"Hold still" he said, and then his mouth came down on mine.

We were to the car by now, and with the arm he still had around my shoulders he

turned my body into him and pressed me back against the car in one swift motion.
The frisson of electricity I'd felt when he had his lips on my neck was absolutely
nothing to what happened now. Every single inch of me exploded against him.

His lips moved firmly against mine. It felt commanding, but controlled, and I

thought for a minute that this might really just be for the benefit of the
photographers, no matter how I was responding to it. He felt and tasted every bit as
good as I thought he might. And his smell…warm, a little spicy and something else
which must have been just Edward. It was making me feel drunk.

I felt his tongue slip along my bottom lip. Oh, God. This was so not for the

photographers anymore. My stupid traitorous body didn't care and my mouth
opened of its own accord. His tongue slipped into my mouth and I met it with mine.
He shifted the angle of his head and dove deep into my mouth and I gasped against
him. My hands flew to his shoulders to steady myself, but then I realized I was
gripping him hard, pulling him into me. His hands slid up to cradle the back of my
head, his fingers knotting tightly into my hair. He moved forward into me and my
back pressed into the car door. He kept moving and crushed himself against me. I
could feel his belt buckle pressing into my stomach, his chest against my breasts. It
felt so good, so insanely good. All I really wanted was to pull him into the car and do
everything else. And now it didn't feel controlled anymore... at all. We were both
snatching ragged little breaths in between our desperate kisses.

My hands slipped up to the back of his neck and I finally got to touch the hair that

had been calling to me since we met. I tangled my fingers in the hair just above his
collar and made a tight fist. He growled…growled... into my mouth and I swear I
nearly came. He pushed his hips into me and his right knee slid in between mine. A
small moan escaped my throat involuntarily as his thigh hit my center. I could feel
his erection, hard and pressing against my hip. One of his hands left my hair and
slipped down over my shoulder, and then lower, just skimming the side of my breast.

- 68 -

I moaned again and that's when my brain woke up. Because there was only one

place this was leading and that was a bed, with him and me in it. And that would be
fantastic, but also very bad. Because Edward Cullen ended up in a lot of beds with a
lot of women. And it did not matter that no one's hands and lips had ever made me
feel like that. I was not about to become yet another number in the Edward Cullen
Collection of Random Fucks. Maybe if I was still just some anonymous girl in Seattle
and he was just some anonymous guy I met in a bar. Then maybe, just maybe, I'd let
myself do this, tumble into bed with this incredibly hot and sexy stranger,
consequences be damned.

But neither one of us was anonymous and this is complicated. Because we have an

arrangement to deal with. Because I really like his sister, and Jasper might just love
her.

So I let go of his hair and stiffened in his arms for a second time tonight. He

moved back a tiny bit, sensing my resistance. He pulled his lips from mine and I
dropped my head quickly, so I didn't have to look at him as I gasped for breath. His
breathing sounded just as ragged. He moved his hands to rest lightly, harmlessly on
my shoulders.

"I didn't mean for that to happen…like that." He muttered, his voice sounding like

gravel.

I took a deep breath hoping I could trust my own voice.

"Let's just forget it."

"But…"

"Forget it" I snapped, because if I didn't get mad I was going to cry. "Look, let's…"

I was about to go off on him, but of course, there were still witnesses, so I slipped
out from underneath his hands and started around to my side of the car. He paused
for a millisecond and then shot out in front of me, to get to the door ahead of me.

He closed me into the car and crossed back around to the driver's side. I fought to

hang on to my anger while I waited for us to be alone.

He fell into the driver's seat and gripped the wheel hard before he threw a glance

at me. He started talking before I could.

"Sure that got a little intense. But I'm not sure what you're so unhappy about.

We're supposed to be a couple. So a photographer just got a picture of us being a

- 69 -

couple. Since you're in this for the exposure, I thought that would make you happy.
It'll make you famous, right? And isn't that what you want? Isn't that why you're
here?" His voice was dripping with sarcasm.

I drew in a sharp breath and my eyes narrowed at him. Fucking asshole.

"That is not why I'm here. I couldn't care less what this does for me. I don't give a

shit about the fucking photographers and the media and the gossip and being
famous. I don't care what they say about me, I don't care what the public thinks. But
Aro is sure that what makes me famous will make the band famous. And that's a
good thing. For them. I would do anything for them, even something I hate. We've
spent our whole lives making this music together. Now that we have our chance, I'll
do anything it takes to make sure people actually hear it."

Okay, I was being a little hyperbolic. There were definitely parts of tonight that I

in no way hated. But I needed to gain control of this situation. And he needed to not
touch me anymore. Even though right now I wanted nothing more for him to touch
every inch of me. That wouldn't get us anywhere.

He clenched and unclenched his jaw for a moment, staring straight ahead out of

the windshield as he thought about what I said. I really didn't want to keep fighting,
so I sagged with relief when he simply started the car and pulled away.

We said nothing most of the way back to my house, which was really something,

since it was a long way. Eventually I had to talk, just to give him directions, since he
didn't know where I lived. So at least we were speaking, albeit tensely.

My phone beeped in my bag to indicate I had a text. I pulled it free and glanced. It

was Jasper.

How is it going?- J

I texted back.

Long story. Tomorrow- B

Edward glanced from my phone to my face and back again.

"Do you need to call someone?"

"No, it was just Jasper."

- 70 -

His face turned to stone again and he didn't speak for the last little bit of the

drive. I had no idea where we stood. Was our arrangement still in place? Or were we
done before we'd even really started? But I was too upset and tired tonight to ask
him, especially since he looked so angry and mean. I was just going to try to forget
about it for a little while and figure it all out later. Besides, if we talked about this
anymore tonight I was pretty sure I would cry and that would be humiliating in the
extreme.

We stopped at my house and I turned to him quickly.

"Thanks for dinner," I muttered, before I scrambled quickly out of the car. I didn't

want to linger to see what he would or wouldn't say.

I turned and ducked into my dark front yard and hurried up the walk to the house

and shut myself inside. The car lingered in front of my house for another few
minutes before I heard him pull away. I finally let myself sag against the living room
wall. Much to my dismay, I started to cry. Not hard, but tears leaked out from under
my lids nonetheless.

My phone rang. Rose.

"So?" she jumped right in, "What's going on?"

"I just got home," I sighed.

"Tell me everything!"

"I will, Rose, I promise. But not now. It was tiring. Tell you what, get to the studio

half an hour early tomorrow morning and I'll tell you then."

This appeased Rose and I was able to slink off to bed and bury my miserable head

in the covers. I wasn't going to sleep any time soon, though, I knew it. Between
speculating about what tomorrow would bring and reliving every scorching touch
from him, I tossed and turned the whole night, finally drifting into a fitfull sleep in
the early pre-dawn hours. I dreamt of Edward, Edward's hands and Edward's lips,
and Edward's sneering, angry words. I woke feeling just as close to tears as I felt
last night.

- 71 -

All These Things That I've Done

So it's time for some post-date analysis from our two not-so-quite

lovebirds. How do you think it went?

Thanks for the reviews, as always. Everybody really seemed to like the

citrus-y goodness from the last chapter. Now people will actually talk for a
little bit, but I'm hoping you'll review just the same.

Disclaimer: Twilight's not mine.

BPOV

When I arrived at Sound Design Studios, where we were recording the album, it

was so early that it was still nearly deserted. As a rule, we kept much earlier hours
than your average rock band and always had. The security guard, John, was at the
front desk, but otherwise the building was mostly empty.

I greeted John and headed down the long hall to our studio. It was too early for

either Butch, our producer, or Kyle, the sound engineer to be in yet, so the sound
booth was empty and dark. I passed through it and into the studio itself. It was
scattered with our instruments and equipment, all dark and shut off. The walls were
dark with the foam soundproofing covering every surface. The studio had some
homey touches added, which was nice since we spent so much time here. There
were a couple of worn Persian rugs scattered over the bare concrete floor and there
was a sagging, squishy couch in one corner.

That's where Rose sat, waiting for me. She had managed to ditch Emmett for a

while by sending him out for coffee and bagels. It was at least half an hour before
anyone else was due in, so we had plenty of privacy.

She folded her impossibly long legs underneath her and turned to face me as I

came in. She was "dressed down" today, in no makeup and her golden hair in a high
ponytail, wearing ordinary jeans and a white t shirt and she still looked unreal.

"So" she began as soon as I walked in the door, "tell me everything."

"Jasper might be in love."

- 72 -

That caught her off guard. I knew what I was doing, distracting Rose to put off

talking about me. I knew I would have to eventually, just not quite yet.

"What? What do you mean he's in love?"

"Just watch his face today when I mention Alice."

"Who is Alice?"

"Edward's sister."

"How did Jasper meet Edward's sister?"

"He stopped by my house yesterday while I was getting ready and she was there."

"What was she doing at your house?"

"She came over to help me get ready and to drive me over to Edward's," I shook

my head and waved my hands in front of me. "It sounds a lot weirder than it was."

"Good, because it sounds pretty weird."

"She is a little crazy, but she's great. I think you'll like her. You should have seen

Jasper. He looked like somebody hit him with a shovel."

"Really?"

"Seriously, Rose. It was like in a movie, with little hearts circling their heads and

their eyes going all starry and birds singing and shit. I've never seen anything like it.
I had to leave the room."

"And he just met her?"

"Yup. They were complete strangers. Although I suspect that won't be the case for

long."

"Wait," Rose barked, pointing her finger at me, "We're getting distracted. What

about you? What happened last night? What are you trying to hide?"

I closed my eyes and sighed before falling onto the sofa heavily beside her.

"Ugh, Rose, it was awful!"

- 73 -

"Awful in what way?"

"He was mostly a jerk. A total ass. He was so angry at having to be there. It was

really uncomfortable. I mean, I wasn't thrilled either, but I was at least willing to try
and be civil. But he was rude and bored and arrogant. And then…." I trailed off, not
sure how to explain the other things that happened, although I knew I'd have to.

There was no fooling Rose, though. She knew my face too well.

"What happened? Did he touch you?"

"Yes."

"What did he do?" Her teeth were clenched.

"It wasn't that big of a deal. At least not at first. There was a reporter in the

restaurant, so Edward wanted to pretend to make out. And at first it was...just
pretend. It was even kind of funny. But then…I don't know. Something changed. And
then he was kissing my neck and…" I could feel the fierce blush flooding my face up
to my hairline.

"Then it wasn't pretend anymore?" she asked softly.

I shook my head, my eyes squeezed shut. Just talking about it made it all come

back, his lips on my neck, his tongue tasting the hollow of my throat…the memory
was making my heart race and I hated my weakness.

Then I took a deep breath because I hadn't even told her the really bad part yet.

"But we got past that. I made him stop and he did and we got back to dinner. But

then, after dinner when were walking to the car…"

"It happened again??"

"Worse." Or better, I thought…depending on your point of view. "There was a

photographer hiding in the parking lot, and I think Edward just wanted to give him a
show. So he kissed me."

Rose let it hang there a minute, waiting for me to expound, only I didn't know

what to say. Finally she prompted me.

"And…?"

- 74 -

"Oh, God, Rose…" I flopped back on the couch and let my head fall back, staring

at the ceiling. The memory, and the heat, was flooding my system. I fought to
control my breathing and calm myself down.

"That good?"

"No one has ever, ever made me feel like that," I moaned, blushing again. I hated

that my body always gave me away like that.

"Not Jake in all that time you two were..?"

I looked over at her and shook my head, "Don't get me wrong, it was nice with

Jake. Great, in fact. But this was…so beyond. And it was just a kiss…."

"Ah, poor Jake. And poor you. This is complicated."

I nodded my head, "Very complicated."

Her eyes snapped up to me. She could hear the guilt in my voice. She knew what I

was torturing myself about.

"Did you kiss him back?" she asked accusingly.

I couldn't even answer, I just shut my eyes tight and nodded.

"I couldn't help it," I finally managed to whisper.

"Well, that makes it harder. Maybe you should pull out. I don't want you to be

hurt. I saw the way he was looking at you that first night you met him in the club
and I was afraid he wouldn't be able to keep his hands to himself."

"Come on, Rose. It's not all on him. I didn't exactly beat him away. And besides, I

don't even know if we're on anymore. We got in a fight in the car right after that…
because of that. He said some awful things and I got pissed and said some awful
things back and we didn't really talk the rest of the way home. He might be done
with me. And what I said to him…well, I don't think he'll touch me again. Which is
good. But it sucks a little bit, too. You know?"

"Yeah, I know." Then she laughed and shook her head slowly. "Only you, Bella."

"What?"

- 75 -

"Only you could get into a fight with Edward Cullen, International Movie Star and

Sex God, because he kissed you, when every other woman on the planet would be
begging him for it."

"Yeah, well, that's why I fought with him. To keep myself from begging for it."

I thanked God for Rose. That I had someone I could be so brutally honest with. It

felt good to confess what I was feeling to somebody, and I knew she wouldn't judge
me at all, even though I'd acted stupidly and engaged in completely inappropriate
behavior with a total jerk.

"So, now what?" she asked.

"I just want to sing. I don't know what's happening next and right now I really

don't care. I just want to forget for now."

"Okay. Then we'll forget."

My phone rang. Alice's name popped up in the caller id. How did she program her

info into my phone? When did she manage that? And God only knew how she got my
number.

"Hi Alice," I tried to keep my voice light, not knowing what, if anything, Edward

had said to her. Rose perked up, watching me carefully.

"Hi, Bella! So can I steal you to come shopping with me today?" She was

preternaturally chirpy, so I guessed Edward didn't say anything yet.

"Well, we're scheduled in the studio today until 3. We could go after that, I

suppose, if you really want to."

"Yes, I do! Why don't I come and pick you up and we'll go from there?"

I agreed, knowing that another reason she wanted to come get me was that Jasper

would be here. I gave her the address.

"Listen, Bella," Alice said intently, "Is Rosalie there?"

What the fuck? How did she even know who Rose was? But then again, I didn't put

anything past this girl.

"Yeah, she's right here." I looked at Rose and her eyes bored into me.

- 76 -

"Will you ask her to come, too?"

"Um, okay." I put the phone to my shoulder, "Rose, Alice is taking me shopping

this afternoon and she wants you to come."

Rose's face was a mask of intense consideration as she took a beat to think.

"Yes, I'll come."

"Okay, Alice. She'll come."

"Great!" she squealed with delight. "I'll see you this afternoon!"

And she was off like a shot. That was…fierce. I could feel Rose and Alice sizing

each other up through me and the phone. Now I really hoped they liked each other!

Emmett burst into the studio moments later, weighed down with coffees and food

and I welcomed the distraction.

"Why the fuck are we booked for a 9 am recording slot?" he wailed. "I mean, I

know we used to take the early slots in Seattle, but that's because they were cheap
and we were broke. Why do we have to do it so early now?"

"Because," Jasper replied as he let himself into the studio behind Emmett, "We

work better in the morning. Maybe it's all those years of practice. But we'll just fuck
around and waste time if we start later."

Emmett grumbled some more but consoled himself with a bagel.

"What are we working on today?" I asked.

Jasper hooked a thumb at the control booth on the other side of the window. "I

was just talking it through with Butch and I'd like to spend a little time working out
something new I wrote."

I threw a wave through the glass window at our producer, Butch, who I hadn't

seen come in, as I took the sheet music Jasper handed me. It wasn't familiar to me.

"What's this, Jazz? When did you do this?"

"Um, well," he was rubbing the back of his neck uncomfortably, "I got it on paper

yesterday."

- 77 -

I shot him a look and a smirk.

"Yesterday, huh? You must have been…inspired."

"Shut up, Swan. I wrote a song. Are you going to sing it or what?"

"Okay, okay. Let's get to work then"

EPOV

I woke up late, to the sound of Alice's voice calling me. For once I wasn't hung

over, just exhausted. The whole night with Bella had kept eating at me, making
sleep impossible to find. I had tossed and turned all night, finally giving up and
watching some lame old late movie on t.v. until I dropped off to sleep near dawn.

I knew I'd pretty much acted like a dick right from the start. I'd known it while I

was doing it. But at the time I'd reasoned that she didn't deserve any special
treatment from me since she was just as ruthless, just as mercenary as every other
grubbing, social climbing little starlet in this town. It's how I convinced myself it was
okay to paw her like that at our table. And it was how I reasoned that she'd be okay
with me kissing her in the parking lot. After all, it was all for attention, right? And
she must want that if she was there with me.

I was pretty much lying to myself, though. Mostly I just really wanted to kiss her,

pin her against something, claim her. Ever since my lips made contact with her skin
I'd been wildly aroused, completely distracted, wanting a lot more. All that stuff
about putting on a show for the photographer in the bushes was me just
rationalizing what I really wanted to do, which was fuck her.

And then she got pissed, and I got defensive and sarcastic. Then she'd laid into me

about how she wasn't one of those girls and her reasons for being there were all
noble and shit, she was just doing it for her band, for the music, taking one for the
team. Every word of it was true, I could tell. That was when I started to feel just a
little bit bad about what I'd done, which was entirely new territory for me.

I sat up all night wrestling with this gnawing, unfamiliar feeling of guilt, this

feeling I couldn't escape that I'd done something wrong, which I didn't like.

The tricky part, though, was that I knew she wanted me, too. I didn't imagine what

happened by the car. Sure I started it, but she was giving as good as she got. It

- 78 -

wasn't like I forced myself on her and assaulted her. Okay, maybe I forced myself on
her a little…but she liked it. But I still felt bad about it, which was weird. I guess it
was because she was determined to ignore whatever had flared up between us and I
pushed her anyway. Then I gave her a hard time for it, and I sort of insulted her.

And back to what had flared up between us…What. The. Fuck. Was. That? I had

more than my share of experience with women. In fact, that was a laughable
understatement. But I had no frame of reference for what happened last night. That
electricity every time I touched her, the way my mind went completely blank when I
kissed her and some sort of crazy instinct took over and swamped my senses, it was
overwhelming. That kiss shook me to the core…and it was just a kiss. We kept all
our clothes on and the only parts of her my hands touched was her shoulders and
her hair but that currently ranked as one of the hottest sexual experiences of my
life. How fucked up was that? Even now, twelve hours later, I could still taste her on
my tongue, feel her under my hands, feel her hands gripping my hair….Fuck. Now
I'm hard...

I wondered if it felt that intense for her, too and remembering her responses, the

sounds she made, the way she hung on to me, I thought that maybe it had. So if
there was this immense, sexually charged thing between us, unlike anything I'd ever
felt before, how could I be expected not to act on it? Because, idiot, this situation
we're in is complicated, and that would just make it infinitely more so. That was
something she seemed to understand and I was too boneheaded to acknowledge.
Unlike me, she was able to act based on common sense, to do what was right and
not be a slave to her sexual urges. And now I felt like a total dickhead, since she was
being mature and making responsible choices and I was…not.

Man, I really hated feeling so bad about myself.

I heard Alice calling my name again and I groaned and buried my face in the

pillow, trying to avoid her for another few minutes. Why the fuck was she even here?
She had her own place, supposedly, but she was almost never there, preferring to
torment me instead. Truthfully though, I was sort of glad for her constant presence
in my life. It was one of the only things in my life that still felt healthy and good.

"Edward?" She was in my room now.

I pulled my head free of the covers and opened one eye a slit to see her.

"What do you want, Alice?"

"How did it go last night?"

- 79 -

"Don't ask."

"Uh-oh."

"Uh-oh is right."

"What did you do?"

I picked my head up off the pillow and fixed her with both eyes. "Why is it you

automatically assume it was me who fucked up?"

She cocked her head to the side and smiled indulgently at me.

"Edward…come on."

I groaned and flopped back down. "Alright. I fucked up."

"Tell me."

"Alice, this is sort of private."

"Whatever you did, pictures of it are probably all over the internet by now, so you

might as well spit it out."

I flopped over on my back and sighed, staring at the ceiling.

"I sort of…attacked her…twice. And then when she got mad and called me on it I

got…mean. And I insulted her. I might have insinuated that she was a fame-chasing
whore."

Alice winced. She lowered herself to sit on the bed next to me and reached out to

stroke my hand absently.

"Edward," she said softly, "you know that you're broken, right?"

Well, fuck. Ouch. As if I didn't feel crappy enough. When your adored baby sister,

who's viewed you her whole life with nothing but hero worship looks at you with that
pitying expression on her face and tells you that you're broken, then you know
you've hit rock bottom.

I dragged my hands through my hair roughly and scrubbed my eyes with the heels

of my hands.

- 80 -

"But Edward," she amended quickly, "You weren't always broken! I know the good

is still there in you! And we can fix you! You can fix you. You just have to try.
This…situation…you're in with Bella, maybe it is exactly what you need. Laurent
wants you to look like you've reformed. So reform already! Don't just act like you
have! Do it!"

I sighed deeply. She was right. I knew she was right. But I felt so lost. And

helpless. And overwhelmed.

"Alice," I said softly, "I don't even know what to do anymore."

"You can't fix everything all at once, so don't try. Pick one thing and focus on that.

Fix things with Bella. Do that first."

"Any ideas on how I do that, munchkin?"

"I'm picking her up this afternoon to go shopping. Come with me. Talk to her.

Apologize and start over."

"You're going shopping with her?" I raised an eyebrow at her. How did this

happen?

"Yeah," Alice said, a tad defensively. "I like her. A lot. And she needs some clothes.

For a beautiful girl, she's really clueless about fashion. She needs me."

"She's fallen into the clutches of the crazed fashion-obsessed munchkin! She's

doomed!" I joked as I reached out and ruffled her hair.

Alice screeched and slapped my hands away and I laughed, the heavy mood

broken for the moment. I felt better that at least I had a plan. Now I just needed to
figure out what the hell I was going to say.

- 81 -

Girlfriend

Thanks again for all the great reviews. A special shout out to darcy13, who

blows me away with her detailed reviews of every chapter. They're seriously
better than the story itself.

Daily disclaimer: I don't own Twilight. I'm just having some fun.

BPOV

It was a great day in the studio. Jasper's new song really was inspired. I resisted

razzing him anymore because it was truly one of the best things he'd ever written
and I wanted to work hard on it and get it right. There was such energy to the song,
and to us as we worked on it. It felt like we were close to catching lightning in a
bottle, that elusive creative moment when the magic happens. We didn't finish it, the
song was in too raw a state this morning for us to get it nailed down in one day, but
it was really coming along and shaping up to be something special. Butch seemed
excited about it and said he had some ideas he wanted to try out before we did any
more studio work on it, so we called it a day. We wrapped up on a creative high, all
of us euphoric.

We had a few minutes left on our schedule, plus Rose and I were waiting for Alice,

anyway, so we started just playing and goofing around, unwilling to let go of our
music high. Emmett suggested we play something off of our list of songs we called
"Not For Public Consumption". They weren't on our regular song list because we
didn't have the right instrumentation for them, or they weren't right for me vocally
or they were just stylistically out of left field for us. It was a bunch of songs that we
saved for times like these, when we just wanted to have fun, relax, blow off steam,
or loosen up. We never played them at gigs, we never considered recording them.
Hell, we never even played them for other people. This was music just for us.

"So which one are we playing?" Rose asked as she worked her way through a

particularly difficult finger picking run on her guitar. She had freakishly agile
fingers. Jasper was in many ways more musical than Rose, but he couldn't deny her
natural ability on the guitar. And it was to his credit that he'd never tried, even
though he'd been playing longer than her.

"Oh, let's do that blues song, the one with the great bass line," I suggested.

- 82 -

"Love Me Like A Man?" Jasper asked.

"Yeah, that's the one!"

Jasper led us in with the driving bass line that cemented the whole song as Rose

came in with the guitar line and Emmett chimed in on the drums. I had a great time
singing it, even though my voice was terrible for blues. But it didn't matter. The
lyrics were sassy and sexy and fun and it was a great way to wind down and loosen
up. It was exactly what I needed. I hadn't thought about Edward Cullen or any of
that bullshit for hours.

We were all so wrapped up in playing together that we didn't notice we had

visitors in the recording booth.

EPOV

"We're looking for Eclipse?" Alice chirped at the security guard at Sound Design

Studios.

He gave her a look as if to say "You really think I'm just going to let you in?" So I

stepped forward into his line of vision. His eyes widened. Yes, it's me. You would be
amazed at how well that works.

"Ms. Swan is a friend of mine," I said, "She said she'd be here."

She didn't exactly say I could stop by, but I left that part out.

"Oh..." he stammered, after finding his voice again, "Right. They're in studio D. It's

down that hall, take a left. Knock at the booth. Butch is probably gone, but Kyle, the
sound engineer should still be there and can let you in."

I smiled and thanked him and Alice bounced ahead of me down the hall. By the

time I caught up Alice was already in the booth and making fast friends with the
recording engineer. He nodded at me as I slipped inside and closed the door behind
me.

My attention was immediately captured by the voice coming through the speakers

from the studio. Was that…Bella? Her voice was amazing, clear and vibrant, a rich
soprano. I looked to see where it was coming from and spotted her through the
window in the studio.

- 83 -

They were performing some blues song, Jasper perched on a stool in the middle of

the room, driving the song with his bass line. There was an astounding-looking
blonde Amazon slouched on the sofa picking out the guitar line, eyes locked with
Jasper. The two of them were grinning like fools at each other, having some sort of
musical call and answer. A huge beefy dark haired guy was behind the drum kit, lost
in his own world. Bella was swaying behind the mic stand and singing. She was
dressed simply, in jeans and a black Rolling Stones t-shirt, her long dark hair
swaying around her shoulders and down her back.

I felt punched in the stomach when I saw her. All I could think of for a moment

was the feeling of her mouth under mine, her hands twisting in my hair, my
fingertips brushing the side of her breast…

I really needed to stop letting my brain go there. Okay, to be fair, my brain had

nothing to do with this. Whatever.

"Are they recording this?" I murmured without taking my eyes off her.

"Ah, no," Kyle, the engineer shrugged, "They're done for the day, they're just

goofing around now. This isn't really their style."

I had to admit, Bella's voice, as lovely as it was, wasn't strictly cut out for the

blues, but it hardly mattered. She was having fun in there. The song was flirty and
sassy and she was playing it up, they all were really, having a good time with each
other. It was fun to watch.

Alice leaned in to whisper to me. "The blonde girl is Rosalie. She's Jasper's twin

sister. And that's Jasper, you said you met him already. The big guy on drums is
Emmett, Bella's cousin. He's with Rosalie. They've all known each other since they
were little kids."

Her cousin? How did I not know this? And how did Alice? When had she done all

this homework? But then again, nothing Alice did should ever surprise me at this
point.

Now I realized that Laurent had given me a file on Bella and an ipod with the

entire season of that show she was on downloaded on it and I'd never given any of it
a second glance. If I had, I'd have known her band mate was her cousin. And I'd
know how amazing her voice was and how she was sex on legs when she sang.
Another thing to feel crummy about. I replayed Alice's advice in my head. Start
fixing. I would go home tonight and watch every freaking episode of that show.

- 84 -

Bella now detached the mic from the stand and swayed over behind Jasper. She

turned her back to his and leaned back against him in playful seduction as she sang.
Her dark hair tumbled back over his shoulders and down his back as she slid down
him a little while she sang.

"I never seen such losers, darlin'

Even though I tried

To find a man who could take me home

'Stead of takin' me for a ride

And I need someone to love me

I know you can"

She flipped around, laying her chest against his back and dragged her hand slowly

through his hair. She trailed a finger along his jaw seductively before she sauntered
back to her mic stand. He grinned broadly at her and winked.

"Don't you put yourself above me

You just love me like a man"

Not her boyfriend, huh? Fucking right. Maybe it was some sort of friends with

benefits bullshit, but it was there. Whatever. I reminded myself that it was none of
my business. Although I noticed some unfamiliar, unpleasant feeling curled in my
stomach and my teeth were clenching of their own accord.

Back at her mic stand, a smile still paying around her lips, she slowly slid down

the mic stand as she sang the next verse.

"Oh they want me to rock them

Like my back ain't got no bone

I want a man to rock me

Like my… backbone was his own"

On the last line she straightened back up, dragging the tips of two fingers up the

- 85 -

mic stand as she went.

Jesus fucking Christ…

It would be so much easier to do this right and behave myself if she didn't do shit

like that…and look like that…and sound so fucking sexy. Fuck... it was going to take
me a century to purge that image, and all the fantasies it evoked, from my brain.

She sang the chorus again and then pulled her mic free as she sauntered over to

the Amazon, Rosalie, and sang the next verse.

"I come home sad and lonely

Feel like I want to cry

I want a man to hold me

Not some fool to ask me why"

She and Rosalie pulled fierce faces at each other and ended up cracking each

other up. Bella doubled over for a second, her eyes closed as she tried to stifle her
laughter so she could finish the song. I realized that it was the first time I'd really
seen her laugh.

She turned front again and sang her way one more time through the chorus and

relaxed back as Rosalie and Jasper wound the song down.

They stopped and applauded each other, laughing and joking for a minute before

Alice could no longer restrain herself and sprang through the door into the studio.

"Bella!"

"Oh, hey, Alice! I didn't see you come in! Guys, this is Alice, Edward's sister. Alice,

this is Emmett and Rosalie. And you know Jasper."

I stepped into the doorway in time to catch Alice and Rosalie fixing each other

with some crazy intense look. I had no idea what I that was about. I so don't get
women sometimes.

Bella caught sight of me over Alice's shoulder and froze. Everyone else in the

room turned to stare at me in silence as well. Nice. Awkward.

- 86 -

She flushed a little and then seemed to find her voice.

"Edward…I didn't expect to see you here." And now I felt bad for barging in on

her. Maybe I should have called her first. Maybe she was mad that I showed up
unannounced. This was going really shitty so far. "Rosalie, Emmett, this is Edward.
And I think you've met Jasper."

I fixed him with a glare and raised my chin a little. I so have your number, asshole.

He shot the glare back at me. He had mine, too. But I didn't come her to have a
standoff with Jasper. I took a deep breath and looked back to Bella.

"Can I talk to you for a minute?"

"Um, yeah. Sure. Alice, just make yourself comfortable. Jasper, why don't you

show her around the studio?"

Alice was off like a shot, talking a mile a minute to the other three. I backed into

the booth and Bella followed. She pulled the door closed behind her. The sound
engineer had left when they finished the song, so we were alone.

I exhaled and rubbed my hand across the back of my neck as I looked at the

ceiling. Damn, this shit was hard.

She stood against the door, arms crossed across her chest, waiting patiently with

no expression.

"Look, I'm sorry about last night. I made a lot of wrong, insulting assumptions

about you. And I treated you disrespectfully because of them. I had no right to
do…any of that."

She was silent for a moment, considering.

"Oh…Okay."

"Okay?"

"Yeah, okay," she shrugged. "You don't know me. I guess those were pretty safe

assumptions to have made under our…circumstances."

"But I shouldn't have, um…touched you like that." I couldn't remember the last

time I felt this embarrassed.

- 87 -

She flushed to the roots of her hair and looked at her feet. It seemed she was, too.

"I should have talked to you about it first, instead of assuming you'd be okay with

it."

"Right. Okay. No, that's fine," she stammered, still not raising her eyes. "I get why

you did it. It just…um, yeah, whatever. Let's just forget it, okay?"

She finally managed to shoot a glance at me.

"Yeah, okay. We'll forget it. Can we start this over?"

"What? The arrangement?"

"Yes. Can we try it again?"

She considered it for a moment.

"I think we can do this right," I said, trying to sound confident. "I mean I can do

this right. If you want to give it another go."

"Sure. Yeah, we can do that." She finally let a breath out she'd been holding and

relaxed microscopically. So did I. I shot her a small smile and the corners of her
mouth twitched up a tiny bit. Okay, progress. Baby steps, but progress.

"So, are you up for something? Another date?"

"Um, yes. Of course. What's on the agenda?"

"A baseball game. The Dodgers. Tomorrow."

"Baseball?" she asked, surprised.

"Bella, it's the national pastime," I said with mock sincerity and now she managed

a real smile. The tension seemed momentarily eased. I allowed myself a tiny moment
of triumph. I had at least fixed this much.

"Alright. Baseball it is, then."

"I'll text you with the details."

The door burst open behind Bella and she staggered backwards into Alice.

- 88 -

"Oh, God, Bella! Sorry! I was just going to see if you were ready to go." She

gasped and stepped back quickly. "Are you guys still talking?"

"No, no!" Bella said quickly as she regained her balance. "We're all done."

Alice shot me a meaningful glance. I gave her a tight smile and a tiny nod of my

head. I'm working on it, munchkin. Alice seemed appeased.

"Okay!" she barked, "Rosalie is ready, so let's go!"

"You're in the clutches of the crazed shopping munchkin, now," I said to Bella, my

voice mockingly serious, "I hope you can handle it."

Bella laughed out loud and allowed Alice to pull her out into the hall.

I stood there for a moment, marveling at how good it had felt to make her laugh

like that.

BPOV

So far the shopping trip seemed to be going okay. Rose and Alice were still doing

this tense little dance around each other, trying to suss each other out, but it wasn't
unpleasant. Shopping, at least this kind, for fancy clothes, was one of my least
favorite activities, but Rose really enjoyed it and for Alice it seemed tantamount to a
religious experience, so on that score, they were getting along fine. Everyone
seemed to be studiously not mentioning Jasper, which was sort of humorous, I
thought, since he was the whole reason the two of them were here together today.

It had all started off a little weird and alarming, at least for me. Edward was the

last person I expected to see at that moment, especially there at the studio, which
was like my little personal world that had zero to do with him. And he would show
up when we were goofing around on that blues song, of all things. I couldn't be
knocking it out of the park on one of our own songs, oh no. I had to be camping it up
like some old saloon singer. God, I think I even draped myself all over Jasper at
some point. Gah..so embarrassing.

We kept songs like that in our rehearsal repertoire for exactly that kind of thing,

though. The rest of the band seemed to think they helped me loosen up on stage. I
was a natural singer, but not always a natural performer. It had taken years for me
to develop something like a stage persona and I still tended to be hampered by my

- 89 -

own natural reservation. So Emmett and Jasper constantly sought out songs like
that, ones that as Emmett put it, "let me get my freak on". It was silly, but it worked.
Songs like that did make it easier to unleash my inner rock star. I was just sorry
Edward had to see me doing it. It was almost like he caught be singing into my
damned hairbrush in front of the bathroom mirror.

He was not at all what I was expecting today. I was ready for more arrogance and

anger, ready for him to tell me that the whole arrangement was not going to work
out. I was ready for it but the idea that he would do that felt oddly like a rejection,
which was weird to me. But I didn't have long to analyze what that feeling might
mean because that's not at all what he said.

He apologized, which floored me for a moment. And when he explained that he

misjudged both me and my motivations, I understood, at least a little, his behavior. I
still thought it was sort of arrogant of him to assume anyone deserved to be treated
like that, but whatever, it was progress, in a way.

And far from calling the whole thing off, he wanted to go out again. So now I had

that to think about and freak out about. Alice seized on the opportunity.

"Another date? Where to?"

"Baseball game," I said tersely. Rose snorted but said nothing. Yeah, she knew me

really well.

Alice furrowed her brow in concentration.

"Well, that's our first priority, then. Something to wear for that."

"Alice," I protested, "It's not a movie premiere. It's a baseball game. Surely I can

wear my own clothes. I mean, something that I had from before."

She gave me an appraising look.

"Are these your own clothes?"

"Yes."

"Um, then no. We need to shop."

I took a deep breath and tried not to take offense. After all, this was her world, not

mine. She probably knew better. Rose stifled her laughter. She was amused by

- 90 -

Alice, I could tell. I was glad for that, so I figured I'd shut up and let Alice have her
way.

So we started at a boutique in Beverly Hills that Alice said was one of her

favorites. She'd apparently called ahead for some sort of phone consultation,
because there were several racks of clothes already pulled aside for me to try.
Everyone there was on an intimate, first name basis with Alice, of course. I sucked it
up and disappeared into a dressing room while Rose and Alice staked out arm chairs
facing the door. I appeared in each outfit and Alice passed judgment. They weren't
clothes I would necessarily pick out for myself if left on my own, but I had to admit
that so far Alice was doing way better than that first stylist. Rose seemed to think so,
too. She didn't say much of anything, but I saw her appraise each look and silently
agree with Alice's judgment each time.

At one point I came out in a stupidly expensive pair of designer jeans (that I had to

admit fit me better than any pair of jeans I'd ever had on in my life) and a silky pink
blouse. Alice looked torn. I held up a hanger.

"The blouse also comes in blue. Which one?"

Without a pause, Alice and Rose answered in unison, "Blue."

They turned to lock eyes and that was it…Alice was in. I smiled smugly. I knew

Rose would like her.

We kept those jeans, I was wearing them tomorrow, Alice informed me. She also

found a sleeveless knit blouse in green that she insisted was perfect for baseball,
whatever that meant.

Two hours later I had quite a haul of casual separates and a handful of slinky

dresses. Alice said that now that she'd seen me in some things, she would send over
a bunch more clothes to my house to try on. Ugh. Fantastic.

The helpful sales clerk started to ring it all up and I reached for my bag. Alice's

tiny hand clamped down on my wrist and she shook her head.

"Uh-uh. Edward pays." She said sternly.

"What? No way, Alice. That is so inappropriate. I can't let him do that!"

"Of course you can. First, he won't even notice. Second, he told me…ah…what

happened last night, and he needs to make it up to you."

- 91 -

I must have flushed six shades of red, because Alice grabbed my hand and gave it

a reassuring squeeze.

"Bella, it's not a big deal. Yes, he told me, but I saw it for myself online this

afternoon. It's all over."

"Oh, my God, you're kidding! That's not helping, Alice!"

"Relax, Bells," Rose chimed in. "You knew this would happen. So there are a few

pictures online of you making out with the hottest man in Hollywood. Boo fucking
hoo."

Alice laughed and I shrugged. Rose was right. This was exactly what we were here

for, so that people would know. It had just felt so personal when it happened, and
now I find out that all of America had been looking at it all day. Ugh….

We moved on to a shoe store next and Alice found some leather wedge sandals

that she once again insisted were perfect for baseball, as well as several pairs of
what she called "essential heels". Again I whined about shoes with height and this
time Rose and Alice double teamed me and argued their necessity, so I didn't stand
a chance.

There was something different about rich people shopping, I noticed. Well, there

were a lot of things that were different, but the craziest thing was how they all
treated us like we were visiting friends, not customers. Every store offered
refreshments, a cup of tea, some hors d'oeuvres, a glass of wine. I said yes to the
wine at the first store, just to get a little relaxed, and then we all kept saying yes
after that, just…because. We stopped for dinner at a tapas place and way too many
pitchers of sangria later, the three of us were like long lost sisters and completely
smashed. Thank God Alice had hired a limo for the day because she didn't want to
deal with parking, or we would have had to make an embarrassing call to one of the
boys to come get us.

We staggered out of the restaurant at 11 pm, drunk and stupid, and poured

ourselves into the waiting car.

"Alice, we'll drop you first," I offered. "Where's your place?"

She waved an annoyed hand in front of her face. "I'm staying at Edward's right

now."

"Why?"

- 92 -

"Why not? His place is better," she shrugged.

So we directed the driver to Edward's and commanded that he turn up the

radio…loud. We spent the drive singing along at the top of our lungs to bad pop
songs and giggling like twelve year olds. The driver pulled up to Edward's gate and
Alice stumbled out of the back seat to key in the gate code, then fell back into the
car across my lap in the back seat.

"Bella, we need to give you the gate code! And a key!" she said as if this was a

critical piece of information that everyone had overlooked.

"Why would I need that, Alice?"

"'Cause you're Edward's girlfriend!"

"Alice! No I'm not!"

"Okay, okay. You're his pretend girlfriend. And that's as close as he's ever gotten!

And that's pretty cool!"

We were to the house now, and my jaw hit the ground. Even in my alcohol-induced

haze I was impressed. It was stunning, modern and multi-storied, with glass walls
stretching endlessly in every direction. How on earth did one person use all that
space?

"You guys have to come in with me!" Alice squealed.

And because we were all drunk, this seemed like a fucking fantastic idea. Which is

how we ended up exploding into Edward's entry hall staggering and laughing like
fools.

Alice loudly tried to shush us, which only made us laugh harder, her included.

"We need more alcohol!" Alice shouted.

"Alice, I'm going to fall asleep on this floor where I'm standing if I drink another

drop," Rose wailed.

"Alice?" Edward's low voice coming from the top of the sweeping main stairs

ahead of us stopped us in our tracks. We were silent for a moment as all three of us
stared up at him before we exploded into giggles again. He then realized exactly
what he had on his hands and rolled his eyes with a little smile as he came down the

- 93 -

stairs towards us. God, he was so fucking gorgeous. He was wearing a dark grey
snug t shirt, dark jeans sitting low on his hips and he was barefoot. I was going to
have to get out of here fast, since the drinking had seriously impaired my filter and
my self control. A dangerous combination around Edward Cullen.

"I'm sorry," I slurred at him, feeling suddenly really bad about invading his space

like this. He must think I'm a lunatic. "We just got to drinking with dinner and…"

"And drinking with shopping!" Rose added, helpfully.

"Yes," I nodded enthusiastically, "and the drinking while shopping, and well….here

we are."

"Yes," he smirked, "Here you are." He was smiling and doing that dazzling thing

again. Not good. Must escape. Or must sleep with him. Sleeping with him would be
good, too. Sleeping with him would be great! No! No, escape is better! Must go
home!

"Why are you here?" I heard my own voice without realizing I'd decided to speak.

Edward scowled at me and looked confused. "I live here, Bella."

"No, why are you here? When they hooked us up, they told me that you partied all

the time and you were out every night. But you're here. And we've been out
partying."

Alice and Rose thought that was hysterical and fell into giggles behind me.

"He never goes out anymore, do you, Edward?" Alice teased, her voice sing-songy.

"Yep, ever since Bella showed up, you've been such a good boy."

"Alice, shut up," Edward growled at her.

"Is that true?" I asked, hooking my arm around his neck abruptly. When did I get

this close to him? I thought I was standing over there? Damn, he smelled good.
Danger!

He smiled down at me, something stirring in his eyes that I could recognize even

through my drunken haze. He reached up to put his hands on my hips, steadying me.
Crap. Danger!

"I gotta go home," I muttered, pulling myself away from him and stumbling. He

- 94 -

reached out and caught my elbow.

"Alice, is the limo still here?" he asked, still gripping my elbow to keep me from

going over, which was good, because I felt like I might.

"Yeah, he's here," she said, and let loose a huge yawn.

"He can take me and Rose. Oh, shit! My truck! It's still at the studio!" I wailed.

"I'll take care of it," Edward said quietly.

"What? How?"

"Just give me your keys. I'll get it to you. It'll be there tomorrow when you wake

up. I promise," he smiled softly, holding out his hand for my keys.

I thought for half a second before fishing them out of my bag and turning them

over. They weren't going to do me any good in this state anyway.

"Thanks."

"No problem. I'll see you tomorrow."

"Okay. Rose?"

I slung a wobbly arm around her shoulders and the two of us staggered back out

to the limo, throwing proclamations of lifelong love and devotion for Alice back over
our shoulders and giggling. Edward stood in the open doorway, arms crossed over
his chest, watching us until the car was out of sight down the drive.

- 95 -

Tenderness

Edward seems to be coming around, huh? Let's see if it holds.

I don't own Twilight.

BPOV

The blinding LA sunlight pierced the tiny slit between my eyelids and I groaned

out loud. For just a second I missed the eternal gloom of Forks. My eyelids felt like
they'd been lined with sandpaper. And my teeth felt like they were wearing
sweaters. And my head…. Ugh. What the fuck?

I laid perfectly still for a few minutes, eyes squeezed shut, letting last night

reassemble itself in my brain. It started with shopping. Yes, with Alice and Rose.
Trying on lots of clothes. Okay so far. I remember all of that. Ah, yes, rich people
shopping. A glass of wine with every outfit. Hmmm…

Tapas. Yes, Rose and Alice laughing hysterically about the cute waiter's ass in a

tapas restaurant while we drank sangria. So. Much. Sangria. And now I feel like a
freight train hit me.

Wait. After tapas. Edward's house. Iwent to Edward's house? Christ, I am an idiot.

I had vague memories of talking to him. Of him smiling indulgently at my drunk-ass
self. Ugh. So freaking embarrassing. I can't believe I did that.

Oh! My truck! I remembered that, leaving it at the studio and Edward said…

The world lurched unpleasantly as I scrambled out of bed and I clutched the

bedside table to steady myself. I made it to the window and cracked the blinds. I
squinted against the fierce LA sunshine and the accompanying stab of pain in my
head. I focused and there it was. My ancient rusted red pickup truck, parked in front
of my house. I still couldn't believe it had made the trip from Seattle. So what if it
had taken me four days? Emmett, Rose and Jasper couldn't believe I'd wanted to
bring it, but it felt…familiar. Comforting.

Edward had brought it back to my house for me. Or maybe he had someone else

do it. Either way it was…nice. Considerate. Hmmm. Edward Cullen had been
considerate. I didn't know what to make of that.

- 96 -

Coffee. Shower. Those two overriding thoughts intruded into my brain. And it was

almost 11:30. I needed to get moving. We were supposed to go watch that baseball
game today and he'd be here soon.

Thirty minutes later I was showered and had a cup of coffee in hand and feeling

marginally more human, although still miserable. I was passing my desk on the way
to the bedroom to get dressed when I caught sight of my laptop and something Alice
said yesterday came back to me. Pictures were all over the internet. Of us. I sat,
fired up my laptop and opened a browser window. My fingers paused over the
search box. Finally I typed in "Edward Bella" and hit return. There were thousands
of hits. My stomach hit my feet in dread. The first page of results were a string of all
the major gossip websites, D Listed, Perez Hilton, Just Jared, TMZ, Pop Sugar,
Entertainment Weekly…

I clicked on the first one up and there they were, dozens of pictures of me and

Edward from our first date. Us walking down the sidewalk on our way into Fez hand
in hand, us talking at the table, and…oh, God…Edward leaning across me, his face
buried in my hair, his lips dragging down my neck, my head thrown back and my
eyes closed. My hand involuntarily crept up to touch the place on my neck where his
lips had been and I felt my face flush at the memory. The memory that now
apparently everyone in the country had shared with me.

But there was more. The two of us walking back to the parking lot, his arm

cradling me, his hand stretched out in front of us warding off the paparazzi. Then I
saw the rest. Edward pinning me against the car, kissing me, his hands gripping me,
my hands in his hair. A hot flush raced across my body. Crap. I was just starting to
feel normal around him and then I had to go and look at this.

I skimmed the short story accompanying the photos.

"It didn't take long for someone to snatch up Hollywood's new flavor of the month,

Bella Swan, lead singer of Eclipse, this season's winner of America's Next Great
Band. Ultra-hot Hollywood bad boy Edward Cullen apparently wasted no time in
making his move after meeting her at a Hollywood nightspot just a week ago. The
two were spotted Thursday night heading into the exclusive eatery, Fez. Witnesses
inside the restaurant report that the two were clearly romantically involved.

'They were all over each other. They barely even ate, because they were so busy

making out,' reports one fellow diner.

Photos of Cullen and Swan snapped in the parking lot just after dinner confirm the

steamy nature of the relationship. Hollywood insiders are taking bets on just how

- 97 -

long Bella Swan lasts, given Edward Cullen's notorious history with women.

Reps for both artists had no comment."

Fuck.

Flavor of the month? So busy making out that we didn't eat? People were taking

bets on how long it would be until he kicked me to the curb?

Even though I knew every bit of it was a complete lie, it still managed to make me

feel absolutely miserable. And humiliated. This part was way harder than I thought
it would be. I felt sick to my stomach, and not just from my raging hangover.

I clicked the browser window closed and exhaled. Well, at least it was working.

Anybody seeing those pictures and reading that story wouldn't doubt for a second
that we were involved…intimately. But I also realized that I was going to have to go
into information lockdown while we did this thing. I couldn't bear to see people
dissect us…me like that. I felt so exposed and embarrassed. No, if we were going to
keep "dating", I was unplugging my laptop and leaving it that way. If I didn't know
about it, it couldn't freak me out.

With a glance at the clock, I realized I was way behind schedule. Edward was due

in thirty minutes. I threw myself into my Alice-approved baseball outfit and faced the
mirror for makeup. I looked horrible. You could see the hang over all over my face. I
did a little eyeliner and of course, concealer for my drinking-induced dark circles. A
little powder and lip gloss and I called it done. Nothing else would help anyway. My
hair was still a little damp and I couldn't bear the thought of a hairdryer or a flat
iron, so I pulled it up into a high ponytail. Then I slid on one of the many pairs of
sunglasses Alice had picked out for me yesterday. She declared that they were a
non-negotiable accessory, no matter what the outfit and considering the severity of
my hang over combined with the relentless LA sunshine, I was grateful for them
today. I examined Alice's handiwork in the full length mirror. I had to hand it to her,
the girl had the mad shopping skills. I looked good. But still like me. Like a much
hotter, better dressed version of me.

I was pleased to find myself, travel mug of coffee in hand, standing at the foot of

my drive waiting on Edward right on time. I hadn't felt up to food yet, but I was
nowhere near done with the coffee.

Edward's silver Volvo turned the corner in front of my house and he killed the

engine before stepping out. He paused for a second, then crossed around the front
of the car and threw me a hesitant little smile. He was dressed casually, jeans, and a

- 98 -

t shirt again. Why did he get to wear normal clothes and I had to endure a six hour
shopping marathon for this event? Fashion rules were so unfair. But then his eyes
skated down the length of me quickly and I suddenly decided that maybe Alice was
on to something. He still looked so damned good. Must not think about those
pictures. Must not. It didn't help. I thought about them and flushed all over.

"How are you feeling?" he was trying to keep the smirk off his face and failing

miserably.

"Shut up," I snarled, but without heat.

He laughed out loud. That was the first time I'd heard him do that when he was

not in a movie. The sound was breathtaking. He settled me in the passenger seat
and climbed back into his side.

"Um, thanks for getting my truck back last night."

"Sure, no problem." He shrugged without looking at me.

We drove for a moment in silence, but it wasn't uncomfortable. It felt like we were

getting used to each other. Well aside from that ever-present overwhelming physical
attraction I felt for him every time he was near me. But I was getting better at
pretending it wasn't there, at least.

"So..." I began, suddenly remembering something that puzzled me, "What's with

the Volvo? Not exactly the kind of car I thought you'd go for."

He smirked. "Yeah, my car before this was a Bugatti Veyron."

"That's more like it. Why did you get rid of it?"

"I wrapped it around a guard rail. And broke my femur in two places. And spent

three weeks in the hospital."

"Oh."

"Yeah, 'oh'," he gave a harsh little laugh. "That…ah…incident sort of precipitated

this whole thing." He waved a hand between us to indicate our relationship. "The
Volvo was my attempt to turn over a new leaf. No more sports cars."

"I get it. Too bad. I bet you miss it"

- 99 -

"Yeah, I do. And speaking of cars," the tone of his voice lightened considerably.

"What the hell is up with that antique you're driving?"

"Hey! Back off my truck!" I warned. But I was used to it. I had endured years of

teasing from Emmett, Jazz, and Rose about my truck. "Big Red and I go way back!"

"Big Red goes back about a generation before you were born, I think. You drove

that thing all the way from Washington?"

"It's here, isn't it? And you need to show some respect for the elderly."

"Bella, seriously. I don't think that truck is safe. This is LA. What if you break

down someplace when you're by yourself?"

"Cell phones, Edward."

He made an unhappy sound but he let it go. It was kind of nice that he sounded

concerned about me…

Stop.

No more thinking like that. Period.

We were at the stadium now. Edward pulled up and a valet stepped forward to

take the car. He looked like he'd been standing there waiting for us. The manager of
the ballpark materialized at our sides, grinning from ear to ear, delighted to meet
us. He escorted us personally to our box. Him and a wall of huge security guards.
There was a massive scrum of paparazzi in the parking lot, barely held back by
security, screaming questions at us and snapping pictures non-stop. I bet Aro and
Laurent tipped the bastards off, damn them. Although I suppose that was the point
of all this. I wondered for a moment exactly how many people and how many phone
calls it had taken to orchestrate the simple act of Edward and I attending a baseball
game and I felt exhausted.

Finally we were settled in our box alone. It was all glass on the sides and across

the front, so we were clearly visible inside, like a big human fish tank. I tried to
ignore the feeling that eyes were watching me from all sides, even though I knew
that they were.

"Do you want something to eat?" Edward was asking.

I made a face and he laughed.

- 100 -

"Still hurting?"

"A little," I admitted.

"You need a hangover cure. Hang on." He stepped to the door of our box and

spoke with the young man from security who was standing outside. He nodded,
happy to carry out Edward's request, and got on his walkie talkie to arrange things.
Edward came back and we watched the pre-game festivities below in silence for a
few minutes.

The security guard knocked on the door and Edward sprang up to answer. He

handed Edward a paper bag and Edward gave him a wad of cash, thanking him
profusely. Edward handed me the bag.

"Eat."

"What's this?"

"Hangover cure. Just eat."

I pulled the food out of the bag. It was a sandwich, scrambled eggs, bacon and

cheese on a roll. In spite of my sensitive insides, my mouth started to water. There
was also a cup of coffee and a large bottle of water.

"You need the protein and the grease. It will help. Trust me. Eat that, drink the

coffee, then drink the water. All of it."

I decided to do just that and dug into my sandwich. By the time I finished that and

the coffee, I was feeling much better.

"You're right. It's working."

He shot me a smirk. "I know a thing or two about hangovers."

The game was starting and we both slouched half way down in our seats to get

comfortable.

"Do you know how the game is played?" Edward asked.

I shot him a bemused look. "I grew up with a single dad, plus Emmett and Jasper

in constant residence at my house. Yeah, I get baseball"

- 101 -

"Gotcha. So you're a baseball fan. Hmm."

"I didn't say I was a fan. I've just watched a lot of it."

"Oh. I see. I hope this isn't too boring for you."

I shrugged. "It's okay. We'll talk, I guess."

He shot a look at me.

"Sure. Talk."

I wanted to shoot myself. What a stupid boneheaded thing to say. Why the hell

would he want to talk to me all afternoon? And now he'll feel like he has to. Ugh. I
focused on the game as hard as I could for a while and didn't say anything, trying to
make up for it.

"Hey, Bella?"

"Hmmm?"

"I'm just thinking…well, it might look better if we hold hands. Is that alright with

you?"

"Oh, sure! I wasn't thinking. Of course."

Edward reached over and plucked my right hand off my lap, twining my fingers in

his. He rested our joined hands on his left thigh. Gah. Why the hell did that have to
feel so damned good? I could hardly think of anything besides the feel of his fingers
on my hand.

"So," he began, "Tell me about growing up in Forks."

I smiled at him. "Edward, I didn't mean we actually have to talk the whole time.

We can just sit here, or you can watch the game. Whatever."

"No," he protested quickly, "I really want to know. I feel like I don't know a thing

about you. And I feel like I should. Know something, I mean. Start with the band.
How did you all meet?"

Our eyes met and I felt myself blush before I moved my eyes to look at something

safer.

- 102 -

"Um, there's not much to tell, really. We all grew up together. I've known Emmett

all my life of course, because he's my cousin. We met Rose and Jasper when we
started kindergarten. Jasper took some guitar lessons when he was six and got
hooked. He taught Rose everything as he learned it. When we were twelve, Jasper
and Emmett decided to get together and play in the garage. Rose whined till they let
her play, too. Then she turned out to be better than Jazz, so she took over guitar and
he moved to bass. Emmett heard me singing one night while I was cooking dinner
and they drafted me to sing with them. I was thirteen then. We've been together
ever since. Sometimes we slacked off, it took a back burner for whatever reason, but
it never really ended. Then a couple of years after we graduated high school, we
decided it was time to move on. And Rose and I really wanted to take some classes
at U Dub, so we moved to Seattle."

"Why didn't you go to college right after high school?"

I looked at him for a minute to see if he was being sarcastic, but his face was

completely open and curious. Both he and Alice had dropped a few things in
conversation that made me think they came from money, Edward's movie earnings
completely aside. As far as I could gather, Alice didn't have anything like an actual
job. Clearly Edward just really didn't understand how we'd grown up.

"Edward," I said slowly, "My dad is Chief of Police in a town with thirty five

hundred people. A civil servant. Jasper and Rose's dad does small engine repair.
Emmett's mom, my aunt Carol, is an elementary school secretary. His dad split years
ago. Going away to college wasn't a realistic financial possibility for any of us. We all
took some classes at the community college, but we had to work, too, so it was hard
to get very far."

Edward looked away, focusing on the baseball field.

"I'm sorry, Bella. I didn't mean to be insensitive, I just didn't think…"

"Hey, it's no big deal. I'm not embarrassed or anything. We all did the best we

could. And to be fair, the band was a big priority for us all, we didn't want to split
up. If we'd just quit and focused on school it would have been a lot easier."

"But you wouldn't be here," he said with a smile.

I smiled back. "Yeah, here is pretty good." I meant the 'big" here, LA, the show, all

of that. Somehow it came out sounding like I meant here with him. God, I am such a
moron.

- 103 -

He just smiled back at me with an expression I couldn't read.

EPOV

Damn.

Goddamn.

I couldn't quite wrap my brain around the curl of emotion in my chest when she

smiled at me like that. What the fuck? Was I developing some stupid crush on her?

I couldn't deny that every time I touched her, and plenty of times when no

touching was involved at all, I wanted to yank her to the nearest horizontal surface
and bury myself in her. I was fucking desperate for her. But I was also getting pretty
good at squashing that feeling down so that I could behave like a decent person. And
I had to admit that I was getting pretty good at the decent person part. She was so
much more at ease with me today than she had been that night at Fez. So that had
to count as progress.

But was there something more at work here than just desire? I wasn't very

familiar with such things. All of this, dates and ballgames and talking…not my scene.
But I liked it. I think. I kept saying boneheaded things and stepping all over my dick,
which was bothering the hell out of me. I mean, Jesus, that comment about college?
I wanted to shoot myself. But she laughed it off and made so light of it that it wound
up feeling like some freaking moment we were sharing.

I was certainly acting out of character, that much I recognized. Dealing with her

truck, getting her the hangover cure this morning, I was taking care of her, and it
felt pretty good. And her gratitude felt great. But what was I expecting to happen as
a result? Did I want her like that? That would be really awkward. I had no idea how
we'd sort that out. And let's be frank, I really suck at that stuff. The odds were pretty
good that I would fuck it up massively. And then there'd be no more of this. So
maybe I should just forget it. At least while we had our little arrangement. Maybe
down the line, someday….

Jasper.

Fuck.

I kept forgetting about him. And her. Laurent said she didn't have a boyfriend, but

- 104 -

if I laid out everything I'd seen, she had a…Jasper. Whatever it was that was
happening there. So maybe this was all on my side. It had to be. I mean, she desired
me, but I knew better than anyone how much desire can be divorced from anything
like emotion. So that must be all it was for her. Desire. That she was determined not
to act on. For Jasper's sake. Either that or she could simply tell that I was a hopeless
bastard who was nothing but trouble and she was smart enough to keep her
distance.

Could I seduce her if I really wanted to? Sure, I was pretty confident that I could.

That kiss by the car…I could have her if I pushed. Picked the right moment, got
some liquor in her, it would happen. But what good would that do? Well, it would be
amazing, but aside from fulfilling my needs, what good would it do? She'd probably
hate herself afterwards and then hate me for seducing her, and then I'd hate me for
making her feel so bad. So, no, seducing her was a non-starter.

It figures that the first time I felt anything at all for a woman since I was in high

school, I'd meet her under these crazy circumstances and she's completely
unavailable. And too good for me. Of course, now that I'd convinced myself that she
was out of my reach, I was also pretty sure that I liked her.

I sank a little lower in my chair and grasped her hand a little tighter. At least I

could do that much. I sighed heavily and pinched the bridge of my nose absently.

"Is everything okay?" she asked softly.

"Sure, I'm fine. Just a little tired. How are you feeling now?" Now that I was

getting used to fussing over her it was becoming a bit of a habit.

"Fine, much better. Okay," she said with a new brightness, "Your turn. Tell me

something about you growing up."

"Like what?"

"Anything. How did you get into acting? Did you do it as a kid?"

"No, not at all. I was into music as a kid. Piano."

"You play piano?" she sounded very surprised.

"Yeah, well, I did. I don't do it much anymore." Like, not for years.

"Would you play for me sometime? I'd love to hear you."

- 105 -

I looked at her and she seemed completely sincere.

"Sure. Any time."

"So, no acting as a kid. When did it start then?"

"College. Well, I was pre-med, but I took some acting classes for fun, and I loved

it."

"You were pre-med?"

"Please don't sound so surprised!"

She laughed, "It is a little surprising! I'm sorry. Did you finish?"

I pulled myself up a little and pretended to be insulted, but I was smiling. "Summa

Cum Laude from U Dub, thank you very much."

"Wow. Okay. So you have your pre-med degree, but you're an actor. What

happened?"

"I loved it, the little bit I'd done in college. So I wanted to try it. I gave myself a

year, and if it didn't work I said I would go to med school. And here I am."

"It worked."

"Well, here I am," I said dismissively. It worked when I did Hamlet. Being an

unemployable famous bastard wasn't exactly how I'd envisioned the acting thing
working out.

"Edward," she said, her voice chiding me softly, "I've read what people say about

your acting. You're amazing."

Ah, damn. Funny little feeling curling in my chest again. Without thinking I moved

our entwined hands up to rest on my chest over the spot. She didn't protest. Instead
she turned slightly closer to me and curled one of her legs up underneath her.

"When I get to act," I said, keeping my eyes on the game, "Which is the problem at

the moment."

"We're working on that, though, right?"

- 106 -

God, she seemed so earnest, looking at me like that. Before I could register I was

doing it, my free hand reached up and tucked a loose tendril of her hair behind her
ear. Her amazing brown eyes widened slightly, but she didn't pull away. I quickly
dropped my hand and threw her a casual smile, trying to brush off the moment.
Bella leaned back into her chair and seemed happy to let it slide.

Crap. I was going to have to do better than that.

We focused mainly on the game for the rest of the afternoon, our little moment of

mutual sharing finished. By the time I got home I realized I was sorry we hadn't
talked more after that. Because I had about a million questions I still wanted to ask
her.

- 107 -

Deeper Understanding

Thanks a million for all the reviews. You've all had such nice things to say

and I appreciate every one.

So more date night goodness. This one wound up being pretty long, so

you'll get it in two parts. Bella gets to talk first.

Disclaimer: Twilight's not mine.

BPOV

I shoved at the massive pile of clothes on my bed and sighed. Alice had them

delivered earlier today and when they asked where to put them, I unthinkingly said
"Throw them on the bed", not quite understanding what was coming. And now there
was this enormous mountain of designer clothes to deal with. Maybe I could just
sleep on the couch tonight and deal with it tomorrow.

Except that I had to dig something out of this pile to wear tonight. Because I had a

date with Edward. I pointedly tried to ignore the butterflies that sprang up in my
stomach at the thought of him. Christ, I was hopeless. Every time I thought back to
that moment at the ballpark last week, when he held our entwined hands against his
chest while he tucked my hair behind my ear, my spine turned to liquid.

This was so very bad. Why did he have to start being so…amazing? Considerate,

nice, funny…it was so much easier to resist him when he was a bastard. But since
the thing at the car had happened when he was being a bastard, apparently he
wasn't all that easy to resist then either. I was going to have to get a handle on this.
I could not fall for him. That would be a disaster. It was bad enough that for a
moment I'd entertained the idea of sleeping with him. Okay, let's face it, I was still
entertaining the idea. Or maybe fantasizing was a better word. That's a bad enough
idea. Getting all warm and fuzzy about him…terrible idea. Maybe the Jerk Edward
would show up tonight and make it easy for me. Well, easier. After all, Jerk Edward
looked just like Amazing Edward, minus the toe-curling smiles and considerate
touches.

We hadn't had a one-on-one date since the ballgame, although he had come along

with the band to a television studio for an interview we'd done a few days ago.
Laurent thought it would make him look devoted and attentive to trail along after

- 108 -

me to one of my things. There were no more open conversations between us, like at
the ballgame, because we weren't really alone much, but he had still been on good
behavior. He drove me over and hung out in the greenroom until we were finished,
then drove me home. We'd chatted about our press agents and the media, but
nothing deep as the drive wasn't very long. But he'd been friendly and polite, and
didn't seem at all put out by having to play second fiddle to me, which surprised me
a little.

Since the ballpark, I'd been dwelling on the snippets of information he'd shared

about his early life. Pre-med? That blew me away, I couldn't imagine it. But he had
the degree to prove it. And he played piano. That fact drove me crazy. He was a
musician. I was desperate to hear him play.

I found myself frequently wondering how his big break happened. He mentioned

acting classes in college and then it was fast forward to international movie star and
I didn't know any of the in betweens, and I really wanted to know all the in
betweens. I knew I'd put myself on an internet ban while we worked through our
arrangement, but I figured that only applied to gossip websites. I could poke around
in other places. Besides, I reasoned, this was like research…for our arrangement.

I fired up my laptop and opened my browser, typing in "Edward Cullen". Literally

millions of hits. It was a little intimidating. The imdb website came up early in the
list, so I clicked, figuring it was the best place to start. At the top were some bare
bones biographical facts, birth date, home town, and a row of tiny thumbnail photos.
Oh, look, there's me. That was fast. I made his imdb page. Freaky. I squashed down
the feeling that I was being a little stalker-y right now. I mean if I'm on his imdb
page, then surely it's okay for me to look at it, right?

Next came a brief bio, only a sentence with a link to a longer entry, which I

clicked on.

"Edward Cullen achieved worldwide fame with his breakout role in Darkness Falls

after a much-lauded start in theatre in New York, in a ground-breaking performance
of Hamlet…"

Theatre? New York? Hamlet? I entered "Edward Cullen theatre Hamlet" in the

search box and hit enter. I got a list of links to newspaper and magazine articles and
reviews of the production. Apparently this performance had turned New York
theatre on its ear. I chose one from Backstage. It was an article about a small
production of Hamlet that Edward was starring in moving to a much bigger theatre
and extending its run after the rave reviews he'd received. Huh.

- 109 -

Next I hit youtube. I entered "Edward Cullen Hamlet". I didn't find the whole play,

of course, but there were plenty of clips of several scenes there, illegally filmed from
the audience. I clicked on one. The quality was terrible, with a lot of bouncing and
bad sound, but I still couldn't look away. There was Edward, a bit younger than now,
for sure, but more importantly, fresher. I never would have thought to describe him
as tired and worn out now unless I'd seen him like this then. The change was
noticeable. This was only 5 or 6 years ago, but everything about him was different.
His face was radiant, his eyes brilliant. Sure he was onstage acting, but part of that
had to be just him. There was such excitement and raw energy bouncing off of every
inch of him. I compared it to my mental image of him on our first date at Fez,
slouched in the booth, his face lined with exhaustion, his expression bored, his eyes
hardened. I knew he'd been living a hard and fast life for the last few years, but I
hadn't had a sense before of the toll it was taking on him. It must be breaking Alice's
heart.

Eventually I stopped noticing Edward's appearance as I became absolutely

overwhelmed by his performance. I could suddenly understand what all the fuss had
been about. Every tortured word he spoke felt like it was pummeling my chest.
Never had an actor managed to reach out and grab me by the throat the way
Edward did. It was remarkable, amazing, it left me breathless. I couldn't believe he
was so talented. By the end of the clip, with Edward on his knees, barely rasping out
the lines, his face contorted with mental anguish, I realized I had tears in the
corners of my eyes. What the fuck?

Clicking closed my browser, I swiped at my eyes. I felt a little embarrassed, like

I'd been snooping or something, which was ridiculous, since it was all over the
internet. But it felt like some intimate part of him that he hadn't shown me, yet I
went and sought it out. It would be hard to forget that when I saw him tonight. Like
I needed any more reasons to feel nervous around him.

As I powered down I checked the clock. Fuck. I was off schedule tonight. We had a

movie premiere to attend. Not a huge Hollywood blockbuster, a much smaller,
independent film, but still, there would be photographers, posed pictures, a red
carpet. This stuff was definitely not easy for me, so I would need time to pull myself
together.

I started picking through Alice's pile. I had to hand it to her, she knew her stuff. I

liked it all, although again, it seemed like it was for a sexier, more confident version
of Bella. I found a bottle green shimmery silk dress with skinny little straps and a
drapey, sort of low neckline in front. I loved the color, although I was worried that it
was maybe too revealing and clingy. Ah, hell, I'd be wearing a t-shirt to this thing if I
thought I could get away with it. I'm sure that if Alice sent it, it was appropriate.

- 110 -

Okay, so I'd picked out a dress, I realized with a sinking feeling that I had no plan

for my hair. I was standing in the bathroom looking at myself in the mirror trying to
decide what the hell I was supposed to do with it when my door bell rang.

I was hardly even surprised to see Alice standing on my front step with a curling

iron.

"I had a feeling you'd need me."

I waved her in with a smile.

Soon we were settled in the bedroom and Alice was hard at work with the curling

iron transforming my long brown hair into fat loose curls that tumbled artlessly off
my face. The end result was meant to look effortless, but it was amazing how long it
took to do.

"So, Alice," I began cautiously, "Jasper..?"

Her entire body transformed at the mention of his name and I had to dodge the

curling iron to avoid getting clobbered as she gestured wildly. It was like she had
sparks radiating off her skin. Her eyes were alive and sparkling.

"Oh, Bella, he's so amazing!"

"So you've talked since you met here that one night?" I was pretty sure they had,

but I didn't want to pry. And as close as Jasper and I were, he never dished to me
about women, because come on, that would be gross.

She looked at me like I was an idiot.

"We talk every day. A bunch. And we've gone out a ton," she ducked her head a

tiny bit and smiled, looking ever so slightly bashful, "Pretty much every night."

"Oh…So you guys hit it off, then?"

She rolled her eyes and giggled, "That's an understatement! I've never met

anyone like him, Bella. He's so sweet and talented and interesting…oh! And so
scorching hot!"

"I'm happy for you, Alice. And for Jasper. You guys make a great couple." Although

I was about to argue with her about the scorching hot part. But then again, she
didn't have the same mental image of Jasper that I did, of swimming at the public

- 111 -

pool when we were thirteen and he was the very last boy to hit puberty. Yeah,
scorching hot, not so much. But I didn't want to burst her bubble.

"Do you really think so?" Alice gripped her hands hard. "Because you are so

important to him. You and Rosalie. It matters so much to me that you guys are okay
with us."

"I'm great with it. And Rose likes you, too. I can tell. Especially after Sangria

Night. You rocked her world."

Alice laughed her little wind chime laugh. "That was so much fun. We have to go

again soon."

"So what does Edward think about you and Jasper?"

Alice's face got serious. "He doesn't know about it yet. And if it's okay with you,

can you keep it quiet for a little while? He, um…he doesn't seem to like Jasper all
that much, even though he hardly knows him. I just figured they could maybe get to
know each other a little better first and then I can ease him into it. He is my big
brother and he can be sort of stupidly protective of me."

"Why would he not like Jazz? He's only met him a few times."

"I know, I know. I don't get it either, but I swear, Jazz's name comes up and he

practically growls. He doesn't know anything about him personally, and I'm sure
everything he's heard from you is good, right?"

"Yeah, of course. Jazz doesn't come up much, but I would have nothing but great

things to say about him, so I'm sure Edward's not getting it from me."

"I don't know," she sighed, "some stupid mysterious guy thing, I guess. And they

say we're dramatic. I'll keep working on him, and if he hears enough good things
from you I'm sure he'll come around. But until then will you keep it quiet?"

"Sure, sure. No problem."

"Thanks. Bella, don't get the wrong idea. Edward's not a dick. He's just made

some dicky decisions lately. But I have to tell you…he's changed since you showed
up. I mean, maybe it's the act, maybe he's just trying hard to behave, but he is
behaving. No clubbing, no skanky women, no drunken brawls. Whatever it is, it's
working."

- 112 -

I felt myself blush, and waved my hands dismissively in front of me. "I'm sure it

has nothing to do with me, Alice. I know he's a good guy. Maybe he's just
rediscovering that."

"Whatever. I like it. So thanks."

I smiled back at her and she went back to my hair. I thought about what I wanted

to say next, then decided to just jump in.

"I saw a clip of him in Hamlet…online. I had no idea…" There weren't really any

words for how unreal he had been, so I just let it hang.

Alice's face looked pained.

"I know. I saw him do it six times and every time it brought me to my knees. He's

so talented. That's why this is so important, Bella. He was about to blow it all, his
entire career, just being young and stupid, hanging out with idiots and getting into
trouble. It would be a crime if he didn't act. You see, right? You see that there's so
much more to him than just the stories and the bad reputation?"

I nodded wordlessly. It would indeed be a crime. Suddenly this arrangement was

feeling like a huge responsibility that had been thrust in my lap. At the start I
thought he just needed to be photographed hanging with a nice girl and doing nice
things. Now I saw that it was much bigger than that. It felt like Edward's whole
future lay in my hands. That talented boy in Hamlet needed saving and somehow it
had fallen to me to help do it. And I wanted to, I realized. I wanted to help him. I just
hoped I could.

"Bella…" Alice snapped me out of it.

"Yes?"

"We need to start discussing the Academy Awards. There's a lot of work to do."

I was completely lost. "The Academy Awards? On t.v.? What about them?"

Alice shot me an exasperated look. "Silly Bella! You're going with Edward! He's

presenting an award this year."

"What? I mean, I am?"

"Of course you are. This is it, the Mount Everest of publicity events. And this year,

- 113 -

with the feeding frenzy over the two of you…it's going to be epic." Her eyes got a
dreamy far away look. "So….." her tone switched into Alice-wants-something mode,
"I already let it be known to one or two of my contacts that I would be styling you for
this. I hope that's okay?"

"Of course it is, Alice. Who else would do it?"

"Sweetie, you really have no idea. Stylists in this town would line up down the

block and donate a kidney a piece just to have a shot at it. With the amount of media
coverage the two of you will get that day…"

I waved my hand dismissively, "Alice, I'm sure you're exaggerating. But

regardless, I want you."

She smiled indulgently at me. "Good, because we need to start dealing with the

dresses."

"Huh?"

"Bella, you'll have your pick. Seriously, every big designer out there, and most of

the small ones, they'll do anything to get their dress on you that night."

I took a moment to consider this. "Really?"

"Really. I've already gotten a couple of calls, people wanting to send things over

for you to look at. I think we should operate out of Edward's place. Your house is too
small. This is going to take a couple of rooms at least to organize."

"Two rooms…of dresses?"

"Oh, yes. At least. And you should come over there that day to get ready. There's

not enough room here for the team."

"What team??"

"The hairstylist, the makeup artist, the designer will want to send a representative

to help with last-minute alterations once you've chosen a dress, the jeweler will send
people over…I'm thinking we should talk to Harry Winston. You know, classic but
seriously expensive. That's always good."

This was making my head hurt. All of these people and plans for me to put on a

dress and go to an awards show? "Alice, it's all yours, just set it up and tell me when

- 114 -

to show up."

She clapped her hands in delight. "Yay! But it's more than that one day, there will

be fittings and…"

"Fine! Fine. Just tell me when you need me and we'll do it. Talking about it is

making me hyperventilate, though! I still have to get through tonight."

"Ah, tonight is nothing. We're almost done. Bella, this is going to be so much fun!"

I smiled, happy that she was so happy, although I couldn't for the life of me see

what there was to be so excited about. Alice went back to curling my hair, but her
face was blissfully distracted and she was humming to herself. I pitied Jasper. I had
a feeling he would be hearing more than he ever cared to about me and designer
dresses in the coming days.

Eventually she declared herself finished with my hair and I slipped into the dress

I'd picked, which was indeed, very slinky. As in, it left nothing about what was
underneath to the imagination. I wanted to chicken out, but Alice insisted it was
perfect and picked out another pair of crazy high heels to torment me with. I didn't
even bother to argue this time. I knew I'd lose.

She was finishing my makeup when Edward texted to say he was on his way. Alice

fluttered around me for a few minutes more, checking and double checking her
handiwork before declaring me done and heading to her car. I asked if she wanted
to hang out until Edward got there, but she said she was meeting Jasper and with a
racy wink and a huge smile, she was in her car and off.

I walked down to the end of the drive to wait for Edward. I started meeting him at

the street in the beginning in an attempt to keep this businesslike and impersonal,
but I kept doing it because now that I'd seen Edward's house, I'd feel a little
ridiculous having him knock on the door of my modest little bungalow.

He pulled up moments later and stepped from the car to come around and let me

in. He stopped as he rounded the front of the car and looked me up and down with
an unidentifiable expression on his face. I prayed I wasn't blushing as much as it felt
like I was. I was right, it was a little weird seeing him after Hamlet, like we'd shared
an intimate moment that he didn't know about. It didn't help that he looked freaking
fantastic. He had on a charcoal grey suit that was tailored very close to his amazing
body and a black dress shirt, opened at the neck. And the hair…oh, God, the hair…
Sure, he looked a lot more worn than he had in Hamlet, but he hadn't lost one iota of
his sex appeal. I wanted to unbutton the next button on his shirt and drag my lips

- 115 -

down and…Stop!

"Um…you look nice," he said, opening my door for me.

"Thanks." I crossed in front of him to get in the car and caught a whiff of that

amazing spicy Edward scent. Gah…Deep, cleansing breaths….

We drove mostly in silence to the theater where the movie premier was being

held. I didn't recognize what part of LA we were in. The damned city was so big and
sprawling, I felt like I'd never learn it all. My stomach clenched a little and I realized
with a start that my internet searching and Alice's arrival had totally distracted me
and I had forgotten to eat anything. What was the last meal I'd eaten? Was it really
breakfast? Ugh. I was starving. Maybe there would be food there. Then again, this
was LA where no one ever ate, so maybe not.

"You okay?" Edward asked. When did he get so observant and considerate?

Amazing Edward was clearly in attendance tonight. I steeled my resolve.

"Oh, yeah. Fine."

We were there and now and Edward helped me out of the car before handing the

keys over to the valet. We were met immediately by Charlotte, Laurent's assistant,
who guided us to the gauntlet of the red carpet and stayed near us for the whole
hour we were out there. She ran interference with the reporters and photographers,
setting up each little interview or blurb. No one got to us without going through
Charlotte.

I was certainly getting better at this part, standing, posing, answering questions,

smiling, being ushered quickly to the next reporter to do the whole thing all over. It
wasn't so overwhelming, but I still didn't really like it. I was tired of having to come
up with a thousand ways to rephrase the same bland, non-committal comments
about the band, the new album, Edward and I, for one insipid reporter after another,
smiling the whole time, remembering not to slouch and not to fidget. The only nice
part about it was Edward. As we grew more comfortable with each other, he was
easier about touching me in public, and I was easier about being touched. On the
red carpet he stood close to my side, one arm curled protectively behind my back,
his hand resting gently on my hip. Every now and then, if he had an instruction, or a
piece of information to pass on, he'd lean his head down close to mine and whisper it
against the side of my face. I allowed myself this tiny window to enjoy it, and I really
did. He also made the occasional joke, whispering a piece of salacious gossip he'd
heard about one female reporter once, or telling me the highly incriminating
nickname another one had acquired making me giggle and try to stifle my laughter

- 116 -

against his shoulder.

I looked around vainly for food, as I was rapidly becoming famished, but there was

nothing. I whispered a question to Charlotte and she told me there was a reception
after the screening of the movie, where there would undoubtedly be food. Shit. Two
hours to go. I felt faint.

Finally we were called in to the theater for the screening. At least I'd be off my

feet. Edward led us to our seats and got me settled. The lights dimmed halfway and
before I registered what he was doing, Edward reached into my lap and plucked my
hand up and settled our joined hands on his thigh just like at the ballgame. It
occurred to me for a second that it was dark in here and no one was likely to notice
if he didn't hold my hand, but it felt too good, so I didn't say a word.

Then the lights went out completely and the movie started. The instant it got dark,

the low grade electric buzz I always felt when I was close to Edward shot up to epic
levels. I was acutely aware of how close the side of his leg was to mine. It seemed
like every nerve ending in my body channeled straight into my right hand where it
was joined to his. This reaction my body had to his was embarrassing. I felt so tingly
and flushed that it seemed impossible it wasn't noticeable to others, to him. I
chanced a tiny glance at Edward. His head was tilted slightly in my direction and he
was looking at me. His eyes looked black in the darkness of the theater. I didn't
immediately look away. Whatever I was feeling before was amplified by a thousand
now that we were locking eyes. He had to be feeling something, too. Slowly, I felt
his thumb swipe across the back of my knuckles. My breathing hitched, my heart
pounded and I prayed he didn't hear it. I cut my eyes back to the front where the
movie was starting. Out of the corner of my eye I could see he didn't move, he was
still watching me.

His thumb began to make lazy passes across the knuckles of my right hand. I

thought I might go crazy from the slow repetitive sensation. I thought maybe once
the movie started it would break the spell, our attention would be re-directed. No
such luck. It didn't abate, at least for me, one tiny bit. In fact, his thumb on the back
of my hand made it worse, concentrated, focused. He shifted minutely and I could
smell him, delicious and spicy. My stomach was still empty and the hunger,
combined with the sensations I was being swamped with left me feeling faint. I
raised my free hand to my forehead and bowed my head a little, squeezing my eyes
shut against the lightheadedness.

Instantly I felt him release my hand and his arm came down around my shoulders.

He gripped my far shoulder and pulled me in close to him, whispering in my ear.

- 117 -

"Are you okay?"

"Just a little lightheaded. I forgot to eat today. Stupid, I know."

"Let's get you out of here and find some food."

"But the movie…"

"Fuck it. They took our pictures, we were officially here. Now let's bail."

He stood abruptly, reaching his arm down around my waist and pulling me to my

feet and walking me briskly out of the theater and into the LA twilight.

A/N: Sorry you have to wait till tomorrow for the rest, but I think it will be

worth it. I really like the next chapter. So review now and stay tuned for the
rest!

- 118 -

Into the Ocean

Sorry to leave you all hanging with only half a date, but here I am, back

today as promised with the second half.

I really like this chapter. I hope you do, too.

EPOV

When we hit the soft, warm, darkening air outside, Bella took a deep breath and

closed her eyes. She wasn't unsteady, she didn't look like she would pass out. She
didn't really need my arm around her, so I could probably let her go. I didn't.

I was a little glad to get out of that dark theater myself so I could clear my head. I

mean, what the hell was that? The minute the lights went out I felt like I would
crawl out of my skin if I couldn't touch her. I settled for holding her hand and
rubbing her knuckles, but somehow that tiny innocent touch felt like some crazy hot
sex act. I needed to get past this so I could behave myself. It certainly didn't help
that she was wearing…the most un-fucking-believably hot slinky green dress
tonight. It was like seeing every supple curve of her body slicked with shimmery
green paint. And her hair, all curls and chaos. It begged for me to dig my fingers in
and hold on tight. Goddamn Alice.

The valet approached us and I gave him our ticket to have the car brought around.

As we waited I heard a beep letting me know I had a new text. I fished my phone out
of my inside suit pocket. It was James. I'd been ducking him, and every other person
I usually partied with, for weeks.

"Where the hell have you been? Are you coming out tonight? Heading to a party,

hot girls."

I glanced at Bella. She was distracted, looking for something in her tiny handbag,

so I texted back.

"I'm busy"

The answering ping came quickly.

"With Bella?"

- 119 -

Well, news of us was absolutely everywhere, Laurent was earning his paycheck

making sure of that. I suppose I shouldn't be surprised that James knew, too.

"Yes"

"Ditch her and come later. Or bring her along. Maybe she wouldn't mind if we

shared"

He. Did. Not. Fucking. Say. That.

I closed my eyes tight and pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to contain the

fucking murderous rage I was feeling towards James at the moment. If he so much
as breathed in her direction, I think I might really have to kill him. How fucking dare
he…?

But then again, in all of James' experience with me, when had any girl ever been

different than that for me? Hell, that exact scenario had unfolded once or twice.
Fuck. I felt sick. And dirty. And ashamed. She was way too fucking good for me.

I needed to answer. I typed out a response and snapped my phone closed.

"Fuck off."

That should do it.

I exhaled and dragged a hand through my hair, trying to at least appear calm.

"Well, what are you in the mood for? Any kind of food you want, I'm sure I've been

to a restaurant in LA that serves it."

Bella made a little face and sighed.

"What?" Maybe she just wanted to take her home and leave her alone. The

thought of that was unpleasant in the extreme. I had her for the night and I wanted
to keep her for all of it.

"Just…restaurants. There'll be photographers and shit. I just want some quiet."

I considered this for a moment and the answer popped into my head. "Let's go. I

know just the place."

She didn't argue and let me fold her into the passenger seat. Now that I was

- 120 -

shaking off the horrible feelings James' texts had stirred up in me, I was feeling a
little euphoric. Our carefully scripted "date" was now officially off the map, we were
going rogue. For at least tonight, we'd be together like real people. I was excited
and stupidly nervous at the same time. We hadn't spent time together just because
we wanted to yet. I was looking forward to it, I hoped she was.

I took off west through the LA streets that were just lighting up with streetlights

and neon. Bella leaned her head back against the headrest and closed her eyes. I
hoped my guy was where I thought he would be. A few turns and we were there.
Bingo. He was here. I pulled the car into a spot in a parking lot in front of a
laundromat and killed the engine. Bella opened her eyes. We were on a fairly busy
thoroughfare, cars zipping by in both directions, lined on both sides with parking
lots and anonymous stores and fast food joints. I hopped out of the car and sprinted
around to help her out. She looked around herself and shot me a puzzled look.

"Where are we going?"

"Right here. You have to trust me. Do you trust me, Bella?"

She stared at me for a minute, but then smiled and nodded. I took her hand and

led her to a truck parked at the edge of the lot. It was a white box truck, modified to
serve food out of the back. One side had a panel that was raised and propped up,
creating a "take out window" in the side of the truck. There was a clip lamp inside,
providing a little illumination. There was my man, milling around inside. I led Bella
over to the window.

"Hey, Jorge," I called.

The middle aged Mexican man in the truck smiled when he spotted me.

"Eddie! How are you, man?"

"Pretty good. Hey Jorge, this is my friend Bella." I put my arm around Bella's waist

and ushered her forward.

Bella smiled tentatively and said hello. Jorge raised his eyebrows slightly at the

fact that I had company, but he said nothing, just smiled and nodded at her.

"What can I get for you tonight, Eddie?"

"Can we get six of my favorite? You know how I like them."

- 121 -

"You got it, my man." Jorge turned away to get my order together.

"We're eating here?" Bella asked tentatively. I smiled down at her. She was

working hard at keeping her voice light, interested, even though her eyes clearly
showed her uncertainty. She was a trooper. I'd never brought a woman here. With
any other woman in LA, I wouldn't have dared. But I had a feeling Bella would be
game.

"Oh, no, we'll take it somewhere else to eat it. I have a plan."

Bella swayed towards the window with interest. "It does smell amazing in there."

"You have no idea," I told her. "This is like a religious experience."

Jorge turned back with my order in a white paper bag.

"Hey, Jorge, you got anything to drink back there? Anything good?"

"You know I don't have a liquor license, Eddie."

"Yeah, I know you don't have a license, but that doesn't mean you don't have

anything to drink."

Jorge pulled a face at me, but ducked down to the cooler that I knew lived under

the counter and pulled out two Coronas. Perfect.

I threw a generous wad of cash on the counter to express my thanks. Bella and I

waved goodbye to Jorge and I led her back to the car.

"Will you hold out for a few more minutes?" I knew she was practically fainting

with hunger, but I also really didn't want to spend my evening with her eating in this
crummy laundromat parking lot.

"I'm good."

So I gunned the engine and headed north for a few miles, then west again,

weaving in and out of a residential neighborhood. The houses grew larger and more
spread out as the neighborhood grew quieter and darker. A few more turns and I
found the short little street I remembered. I pulled the car off to the side of the road,
killed the engine, and helped Bella and our dinner out. Between the sprawling yards
of two large houses, there was a narrow dirt path. In the dark like this, if you didn't
know it was here, you'd never find it. Bella followed me for a few feet but then

- 122 -

stopped.

"What's wrong?"

"Stupid shoes. The heels are really skinny and I'm getting stuck in the dirt.

They're not exactly cut out for off-roading."

I turned away from her and crouched down. "Climb on."

"What?"

"Get on. I'll carry you."

"Edward, you can't carry me."

"Of course I can. What do you weigh? Like a hundred and ten? Just get on. Our

dinner is getting cold."

The state of our dinner seemed to convince her. She hopped up on my back,

laughing, and I hooked my hands underneath her knees. Now this was more like it.
Bella wrapped her arms around my neck and gripped the bag with our dinner in one
of her hands against my chest. I started back down the path. It was fully dark
outside now and moonless. There was light coming from the streetlights, but the
farther I walked down the path, the darker it got. Then finally I could hear it…the
surf.

"Is that…the ocean?" Bella asked in wonderment.

"Yes. It's the beach."

"How did you know about this place?"

"I was at a party near here a few years back and I got really bored. I went out for

a walk and found it. And this house here, the owners live in Europe, so there's
almost never anyone around to care about what you're up to."

We were to the backside of the houses now and the sound of the surf was

unmistakable, but we couldn't see the ocean, it was too dark. There was a low
wooden reclining beach chair about a hundred feet past the back of the house, down
on the beach, so I headed there and deposited Bella on the sand. She sat down and
looked up at me, patting the chair next to her. Her face was so excited and happy…it
made me feel that little curl of emotion in my chest again. I retrieved our bag and

- 123 -

handed Bella one of the Coronas. She shocked the hell out of me by gripping the cap
firmly and wrenching it off with her hand in one expert practiced move. Hot.

"Hot," I said out loud, since apparently I no longer have a filter.

She shrugged and was quiet for a second and I suspected that if I could see

better, I'd see she was blushing. I fucking loved watching her blush.

"So what's for dinner?" she bounced a little up and down in her eagerness.

"Fish tacos."

"Fish what?"

"You've never had a fish taco?"

"Um….no."

"Jesus, Bella, you have no idea what you're missing. And Jorge's fish tacos…they're

the stuff of legend. People come from all over LA to buy them off that truck."

"Seriously?"

"Seriously. Now," I handed her a taco, "Eat."

I had to hand it to her, it was an unfamiliar food to her and one that she didn't

seem too enthusiastic about, but the girl dove right in to try it. She was brave.

"Oh….ummmm…" Whatever Bella was going to say trailed off in a string of happy

eating sounds.

"What did I tell you? Good, huh?"

She swallowed her massive bite so she could answer. "Oh, my God. Edward. That's

like the best thing I've ever eaten! Did you get more?"

I laughed but dug into the bag for another one. It was so nice to watch a girl eat

for once. And Bella took a lot of pleasure in her food. I knew she'd love this. We ate
in companionable silence for a few minutes, sipping our Coronas, listening to the
waves out there in the dark. It was pretty freaking perfect.

"This is…um….amazing. Thanks, Edward. It's perfect."

- 124 -

Fuck... And just like that there was no doubt about it in my mind any more. I had

developed a serious thing for this girl. I am fucking hopeless.

"I'm glad you like it. I thought you might…."

I trailed off, and the air between us suddenly felt charged, that same damned

focused energy I felt at the movie theater, except now we were alone, in the dark. I
imagined reaching across to her, closing the little gap between us, kissing her,
leaning her back on the beach chair, pushing that incredible little green dress up to
her waist…Ungh… and now I'm hard.

She must have been feeling the tension too, because she let out a little gasp then

sat up and leaned back suddenly. Had we really been leaning into each other like
that? The moment dissipated and I exhaled, shifting a little to alleviate
my…situation. I was glad it was dark.

She cleared her throat as if to change the tone of the conversation. "So…" she

shot me a grin and raised one delicate little dark eyebrow, "Eddie, huh?"

I pointed a stern finger at her. "Only Jorge gets to call me that."

She laughed. "Any man who can make food like that could call me anything he

wants." She looked out into the dark in the direction of the water. "How cold is the
ocean here? I mean, it's the same ocean as in Washington, but it's not as cold,
right?"

"You've lived in LA for six months and you haven't touched the Pacific?"

She shook her head.

"Well," I said, grabbing her hand, "Let's go find out." We kicked off our shoes and

I stripped off my socks and we headed down the beach.

It sounded simpler than it was. This far down the beach there was absolutely no

light from the street anymore and without a moon it was nearly pitch black. We
could hear the waves breaking just in front of us, but we couldn't quite see them.

"Where's the surf?" she asked, gripping my hand for dear life.

"I'm sure it's out here somewhere. Just keep walking forward."

"I just want some warning. What if I get hit with a big wave? I'd hate to ruin the

- 125 -

dress."

"The swells aren't that high. And if you get wet, I'll buy you a new dress."

The sand grew packed and wet under our feet and then one step further and I

abruptly felt cold water swirl all the way up my ankles as a wave rapidly surged in.
Fuck!

"Fuck!" Bella shrieked, and danced away back up the beach. "That's fucking cold!"

I laughed and raced back up the beach to catch up to her. I threw my arms around

her waist and pulled her back up against my chest just because I felt like it and it
felt right. It felt amazing, actually. After a fraction of a second she relaxed back
against me and I held her for a minute there in the dark, staring at the blackness
where the ocean was. I could smell her hair, the strawberries, underneath whatever
product Alice had used on her. I tipped my face down and pressed my lips gently
against the top of her head. She was so close to me, it would be so easy…I could
turn her just a little in my arms, tip her face back to me, press my lips to hers…

"Let's walk!" she said brightly, pulling free of my arms.

Okay, then, maybe not. I tried to ignore the dismal disappointment I was feeling

that she'd pulled away from what was clearly a "moment". She slipped her hand into
mine and pulled me after her down the beach. Well, she wasn't asking me to take
her home, so at least there was that. I was pretty sure she was enjoying herself. And
that made me happy.

We walked down the beach in silence for a moment. I was dwelling on how good it

had felt to have my arms around her and how lousy it felt when she pulled away. Her
voice in the dark pulled me out of my obsessing.

"Hey, Edward?"

"Hmm?"

"I have something to tell you."

Uh-oh. Nothing good ever came after someone said those six words.

"Yeah?"

"Well, I went online and…I saw you...in Hamlet. Well, part of it anyway."

- 126 -

I was quiet for a moment while I thought about that. She was looking me up

online? What was that about? She's curious about me. That's pretty good. And she
saw me do Hamlet. I felt a curious mixture of pride and embarrassment. Proud
because I was good then, and I knew it, and I wanted her to see how good I could
be. Embarrassed because that was my fucking peak…six years ago. I started out like
that and now no one will hire me.

I thought all that but all I said was, "You did, huh?"

"Yes. Edward, that was amazing. I mean, I've never seen anything like it. I've seen

some of your movies, but that was…"

I snorted derisively. "That was a long time ago," I finished for her. I couldn't keep

the bitterness out of my voice.

"But you're still you. You're still capable of that."

I shook my head and looked out towards the ocean.

"No, Edward," she pulled me to a stop and looked up at me. She closed her eyes

and shook her head a little, like she was trying to figure out what to say. "I know
you've had some problems, and that this," she waved her hand between the two of
us, "is intended to help fix it. I just…I guess I'm just glad you're trying. To fix it, I
mean. Because you're worth it. Seeing what you can do, you shouldn't let that get
away. You're too good."

I stared down at her, my mouth hanging open slightly.

Damn. Now I think I might love her.

She held my gaze for another heartbeat and then she turned front again and

pulled me along after her. I needed to lighten the mood or else I was going to fall on
my knees and beg her to be with me. And I wanted to hear her talk, so I decided to
turn the subject back to her.

"You know, I've been watching you, too. Laurent downloaded all the episodes from

the show for me and I've been watching them. You guys were fantastic."

She smiled at her feet and shrugged as she turned us around, heading back where

we came from. "Thanks."

"What was it like when you heard you won?"

- 127 -

"Surreal. An out of body experience. There was no good reason for us to have

lasted that long. All the other bands were so good, and so polished. We were just
these dumb kids from the sticks."

"No, you were great. When you're all together…it's like magic. I see what people

saw in you."

She shook her head, but she was smiling.

"It was all Jasper."

I so didn't need to hear his name right now. But I sucked it up and feigned

indifference. "In what way?"

"The strategy. The song choices. See every week there was a different theme, and

you had to cover a song that fit the theme. Every band had its strong points, the
stuff they were really good at, but the different themes, that's what makes or breaks
you. You have to pick just the right song, one that fits with the theme, but that also
plays to your strengths and at the same time allows you to show off each member of
the band in turn. It's incredibly hard. And it was all Jasper, finding the songs for us.
Like for seventies week, he picked "Dreaming" by Blondie. Did you know it came out
in seventy nine? Jazz did. We squeaked under the wire with it, but it was such a
good song, we had to do it. I'm certainly not Debbie Harry, but the vocal line is right
in my comfort zone, so I couldn't embarrass myself, but what's really great about it
is the drum line. Emmett kicked ass. Oh, and blues week! Talk about a ball-buster!
So many bands totally fell apart that week. It was so hard. But Jazz, he picked this
Bonnie Raitt song for us, but from later, her crossover stuff. So I could take the
vocal in a more pop direction, which was much more comfortable for me. And it so
happens that Rose can play slide guitar. She never gets to do it in performance,
because it's just not what we do. But that song had a slide guitar solo, so she rocked
the house. Seriously, it was all anybody was talking about that week, Rose on slide
guitar. Jazz was our savior, our musical genius."

Like I didn't hate the guy already. And now I was thinking about him and Bella

again, an unpleasant subject that I'd managed to successfully ignore all evening. But
now it made sense, her hesitancy tonight, pulling back from every intimate moment.
Jasper.

She paused and shot a glance at me.

"I'm sorry, I was rambling!"

- 128 -

"No, I want to hear it. That's why I asked you. I love hearing you talk about your

music. It's obvious how much you love it."

We were back to where we started.

"Um, we should probably get going," she said softly. "I'm in the studio at nine

tomorrow morning."

"Sure. I didn't mean to keep you out so late." I shrugged, heading back up the

beach to the path.

"No, Edward," she protested, "I had a really great time tonight."

I threw a small tight smile at her. "I'm glad."

But now she has to get home. For all I knew the fucker was waiting for her. It

made my blood boil.

We reached the beach chair and retrieved our shoes. She carried hers and walked

barefoot back to the car. I opened her door in silence. Thoughts of Jasper had turned
my mood black. Because now I had to admit to myself that I had some pretty
powerful feelings for Bella. And he was standing in my way. Of course there was
also the ever-present possibility that she didn't want me for her own reasons, Jasper
aside. She as much as told me tonight that I was a giant hopeless fuck up. Maybe I
was too fucked up for her to bother with. James' texts came back to me and I flushed
with anger and shame again. She would be right to stay away from me.

We drove in silence back to her house, I was lost in my own miserable thoughts,

and she seemed to not want to intrude. She scrambled out when I pulled up before I
could get her door for her.

She leaned back through the open passenger side window.

"I really did have a great time tonight, Edward."

"I did too, Bella. I'll see you soon."

She flashed me a melting smile and ran barefoot up the path to her house, her

shoes hooked over her finger. I watched her until she disappeared into the darkness
before pointing my car towards home.

- 129 -

Fame

Disclaimer: I own none of Twilight.

BPOV

The sand was gritty under my feet and I was lost in the dark but I wasn't alone. I

could feel and hear people completely surrounding me, moving past me, snatching
at me as they went. I was feeling claustrophobic, despite being outside. So many
people and all faceless, all trying to touch me, hang on to me. But there was only
one person I wanted to find. I reached out, into the dark and the mass of people,
searching for him. But it was so dark I couldn't see him. I could feel him nearby, and
my hands were reaching out to touch him, but why couldn't I find him?

I'd had the same dream for the last three nights since Edward took me to the

beach. One night, the first night I dreamt it, just when I was getting anxious that I
couldn't find him, and panicky about the people snatching at me, his fingers made
contact with mine and then the warmth of his body surrounded me as he wrapped
his arms around me, just like he had that night. The last two nights I just kept
reaching for him in the crowded dark and never finding him.

My phone pinging insistently at me from the bedside table pulled me slowly from

the dream and awake, but I was groggy and disoriented, still filled with anxiety. The
phone pinged again and I registered the tone. I had a text. Who the hell would text
me this early? I reached out half blind and swiped it off the table, checking the
screen through squinted eyes. Rose.

I sat up quickly, instantly fully awake and clicked to read it.

"Come early to the studio"

Well, that was ominous. That meant she wanted to talk about something in

private. My stomach did an unpleasant little flip. If I was going to get there early I
needed to move fast. My truck didn't do speedy and it was a bit of a drive from here
to the studio.

I threw myself through the shower and into an old cotton skirt and a white

undershirt I'd stolen from Jasper years ago. Damn, it felt good to be in something
normal for once. I grabbed my sunglasses, which I was actually becoming very

- 130 -

attached to, and headed out to my truck. My neighborhood was still quiet and
sleeping, the grass still slightly dewy and the birds chirping awake in the trees.
Right at the start of "Bella and Edward", knowing how anxious I was about facing
the onslaught of the press, Aro had "leaked" my address to the media, giving them
the name of some high rise condo in Brentwood where his assistant lived, and so far,
thank God, the ruse seemed to be holding. Cynthia was more or less my height with
long brown hair and that, apparently, had been enough to throw off the random nosy
photographer. So here at my house, there was never anybody around to disturb the
peace of my tranquil little neighborhood, for which I was eternally grateful. No
matter what I had to face out there, I could come back here and forget it for a while.
I was so glad he had been able to arrange this little oasis for me for as long as it
lasted.

Forty minutes of miserable LA traffic and I arrived at the studio. It amazed me

how bad the roads were even at this early hour. John said hello as I passed and
waved me through. I found Rose curled up on the couch in our studio, her laptop
open on her lap.

I poked my head in the room, "Hey Rose. What's up?"

Rose fixed me with her steady emotionless gaze and turned her laptop to face me.

I took a few steps closer so that I could see what she was showing me. It was a
webpage, full of pictures of me and Edward. Us at the ballgame, me sitting turned to
face him, him holding our hands against his chest and reaching out to touch my hair;
us at that movie premier a few nights earlier on the red carpet, his arm around my
waist, Edward leaning down to whisper in my ear, my face turned into his chest, a
huge grin on my face; another shot of us on the red carpet, Edward's arm still
around me, my whole body leaning against him, my head turned away as I spoke to
someone else, Edward smiling down at me, looking for all the world like he adored
me…

I shifted my weight from foot to foot uncomfortably.

"So? Are you trying to say something, Rose?"

"I'm saying I'm worried about you, Bella. This is not looking so pretend to me

anymore. At least not for you."

"I swear to you, nothing has happened since that first night," I protested.

Which was technically true, unless you considered the fact that every time Edward

sat next to me I got aroused, and that he made holding hands feel like a sex act, and

- 131 -

that I was pretty sure he was seconds away from kissing me that night on the beach.

"I'm sure that's true, and these pictures don't really worry me much where he's

concerned. He's an actor, they fake feelings for a living. But you're not. I've known
you your whole life, and what I see in you in these pictures, well…it's looking like
there's something starting to happen there."

I didn't say anything. I lowered myself to the couch next to her and kept my eyes

on my hands in my lap. Rose sighed and then continued, her voice a little lighter.

"I know you're attracted to him, and believe me, I wouldn't judge you for a second

if you decided to sleep with him. As long as it was just sex. As long as you weren't
letting yourself fall for him." Her voice deepened and slowed as she placed emphasis
on the last part, staring hard at me again.

I sighed and made myself meet her gaze. She was right, she had known me my

whole life. And I knew she'd be able to read my face like a book.

"Damn," she said softly. "I knew it."

"Rose…"

She held up a hand to stop me. "Bella, you don't own me any explanations, you

know that. It's just that I care about you, and I don't want you to get hurt. And this
guy could really hurt you. He's freaking designed for it."

"I know that, I really do. Why do you think nothing's happened since the first

night? Because he's wanted it, I'm pretty sure of it. But I know what it would
mean…it would mean nothing. And you're right, at first I thought about it, letting it
be just about sex. But I didn't do it then because I thought it would complicate the
situation too much. And I didn't even like him, it was just lust. But now…he's just…"

"He's what?"

"He's just turned out to be different than what I thought he was. More than I

thought he was, much more. I don't know how it happened, because I was really
trying hard to keep it from happening, but it happened anyway. I like him. So now I
really can't sleep with him, because it wouldn't be just about sex any more. Not for
me."

Because now I was pretty sure I was crazy about him. But I didn't say that out

loud.

- 132 -

We were quiet for a moment while we both mulled over what I'd said.

"So what are you going to do?" Rose asked.

"What is there to do? Keep doing what I'm doing. Not sleeping with him, and

trying hard not to fall for him. At least any more than I already have."

"I'm sorry, Bella. Please be careful. I don't want to see this guy break your heart."

"I know, Rose. I don't want to see that either." I paused for a moment, letting my

head fall forward into my hands, and I laughed bitterly, mostly at myself, my own
stupidity. "How ridiculous is it anyway? That I could be stupid enough to fall for
Edward Cullen, of all people? I mean, it's such a lame cliché. Just another pathetic
fan girl mooning after the big movie star."

"Hey!" Rose snapped, "you're no fan girl. And that douche would be lucky to have

you. You're too good for him, Bella."

"Rose, don't say that. Don't be mean. He's not everything that you think and he's a

lot more than you'd guess. He's a good guy, he really is."

"Geez, I know you've got it bad! Listen to you defending him!" She rolled her eyes.

"Defending who?" My head snapped to the door to see Jasper lounging against the

doorframe. "Cullen?"

"Jasper! It's none of your business!"

"What's none of my business? You getting stars in your eyes for Edward?"

"I am so not having this conversation with you Jasper."

"Bells, babe, it's just because we care about you." Emmett said as he pushed past

Jasper to get into the room.

"What the fuck, Emmett? Did you guys have a band meeting about this or

something?" I hated this feeling that they'd been discussing me, even if they meant
well.

"Chill out, Bells," Emmett said, gently. "It's just that you guys are everywhere

right now. I mean everywhere. And knowing you as well as we do, we saw what was
going on. And we got worried."

- 133 -

It was sweet, in it's totally maddening, irritating way. They really did care about

me. I just hated that my emotions were on display like that, to them and the rest of
the world. On the other hand, no one on the planet knew me as well as these three
people. Just because they could see it didn't mean anyone else could. But I'd really
had enough of this discussion, so I decided to redirect as best I could.

"What do you mean 'everywhere'? I sort of put myself on a media blackout. Are

people buying it? Are we getting a lot of coverage?"

Rose, Emmett and Jasper exchanged nervous, knowing looks. Rose cleared her

throat.

"You could say that," she said, turning her laptop back to me. "These pictures are

on Edward and Bella dot com."

I shot her a stunned look before I snatched the computer away from her and

scrolled up to see the top of the page. There it was on the banner. Edward and Bella
dot com. A whole website devoted to me and Edward. What the fuck?

"What the hell is this? Who made this website?"

Rose shrugged dismissively, "Who knows? Some fan. It's only one of them,

anyway."

"What do you mean?" I asked, my heart thumping in my chest.

"Oh, there are a bunch. There's Bella and Edward dot com, Edward and Bella dot

net…"

"That's my favorite," Emmett chimed in, "They always have the best pictures."

"And there's Belward dot com. Somebody's hoping that name gets traction, but it

doesn't seem to be sticking, thank God. It sounds like a pharmaceutical company,"
Rose continued blithely.

I was stunned. I had no words. People weren't just buying it, people were eating it

up.

"Yeah, Bella," Jasper said, "You guys are like the new Brad and Angelina. Or the

new Ben and Jennifer. Or the other Ben and Jennifer. It's major." He rolled his eyes
and smirked a little.

- 134 -

"These are all new," Rose said, meaning to sound comforting, "The websites and

stuff have mostly cropped up this past week, but you've been the number one story
on all those celebrity gossip shows. They can't get enough."

I exhaled slowly and collapsed against the back of the couch. How did I miss this?

Sure the press and the paparazzi were insane, but it hadn't occurred to me that it
was translating into fame like this…on a scale I couldn't conceive of. Objectively I
was pleased. It's what we set out to do, and it's always nice to achieve your goals.
And, of course, it was supposed to be good for the band. Personally, it totally
freaked me out. I hadn't really thought through to this part, being so famous. I didn't
like the attention before and now it seemed like it would get exponentially worse. I
had noticed that the paparazzi were a lot crazier the last few times I'd been out with
Edward, but I just hadn't made the connection. Somehow, stupidly, I thought it was
all about him. I was feeling anxious and unsettled. I wanted to vent, to talk about it.
With a start I realized there was only one person I wanted to talk about it
with…Edward. The compulsion to call him at that moment was nearly overwhelming.
And that feeling scared the hell out of me.

I shot up off the couch, feeling frantic, "Let's get to work! Come on guys!"

Jasper looked skeptically at me, but he was hardly going to argue since he was our

usual taskmaster and was always the one to crack the whip to get us focused.

"You heard the lady," he drawled.

Rose snapped her laptop shut and Emmett headed for his drum kit. I exhaled a

little. I felt like this situation was perilously close to swallowing me whole, both the
public part and the very private part. Rose was right to fear for my heart, it was in
terrible danger.

"Come on, Jazz. I'm just saying, it's a little…wordy," I said in my most conciliatory

tone.

"No fucking way! These lyrics flow! And the song is about the words," he growled.

"That's crap!" Rose snapped, "That's the bullshit line you feed us every time you

go all angsty songcrafter trying to channel your inner Leonard Cohen."

"Fuck you, Rose! You're just pissed because there's no wailing guitar solo for you

to showboat on!"

- 135 -

To an outsider it might have sounded like we were having a knock down drag out

fight, but there was no heat in it, there never was. It was just how we worked our
shit out, especially Jasper and Rose, being twins. But it was the end of a long day.
We'd gotten good work done, but it was hard. And I was still strung out and wired by
my discovery of those websites this morning. I wanted to escape for a little while
and mentally regroup.

"Hey, guys, we've put in a good day," I suggested, "Maybe we should just call it a

day and relax."

Jasper rubbed a hand over his eyes and exhaled heavily. "You're right, Bells. I'm

done. Let's tackle this tomorrow when we're fresh."

Nobody else was arguing, so we set about packing up for the day. Our moods

lightened the minute we said we were done and by the time we waved goodbye to
John at the security desk we were actually laughing and joking with each other.

We swung out of the double doors of the recording studio into the parking lot.

Rose was in front and I was right behind her laughing at her spot-on impersonation
of Aro when we were hit with a writhing wall of shouting bodies and strobing
flashes.

Rose instinctively flinched back and I whipped my head down against the glare.

What the fuck was going on?

It dawned on me as my chest seized up in anxiety. Press. Photographers and

reporters were swarming outside the doors to the studio. Up until now the studio we
were using for the album hadn't gotten out, so we came and went with ease. It
seemed that now they'd found us. As I paused for a second to listen to what they
were shouting, I understood that they weren't here for Eclipse, they were here for
me. Bella. Of Edward and Bella. I felt cold all over. My truck was on the far side of
the lot. I was caught completely off guard and helpless.

Rose reached behind me and grasped Emmett's wrist, pulling him to the front of

our group. She leaned up and had to nearly shout in his ear to be heard over their
noise. "We have to get Bella to the truck."

Emmett nodded and scooped me under his arm. Jasper pushed forward and

flanked me on the other side. We plunged forward into the fray. It was the worst I'd
ever experienced. If I'd been prepared to confront this, it would have been one
thing. When I went out with Edward I was expecting it, I was ready. But at the
studio I was in my own world, not that celebrity craziness. Then it hit me…the

- 136 -

websites, and now this. This was my new world, my new reality. It would always be
like this for me now. Fuck. As we reached the truck, Emmett yanked the door open
and he nearly shoved me inside. I scrambled for my keys, my hands shaking, and
popped the clutch as I turned the key. Nothing. Goddamned piece of trash! Why was
I still driving this fucking truck?

Rose shouted one word at me through the window. "Hood!"

I pulled the catch and Rose yanked it up. She gave a few brief, practiced twists

and jiggles and slammed the hood closed again. We had been through this many
times over the years. I tried the ignition and it caught. Thank God for Rose. Well, for
Mr. Hale, who taught Rose everything he knew about engines. She was the only
reason my truck was still running at all.

The media scrum never lessened, they surrounded the truck and us completely,

three and four bodies deep. I didn't know how I would get out of here. Emmett and
Jasper were attempting to herd them away from the sides of the truck so I could
back out, but no one was moving. They were leaning over the hood, putting their
cameras up against the windshield, snapping pictures, the flash going off in my face
constantly. I felt panic rising in my throat and there was that damned impulse again.
Edward. Edward. I wanted Edward. Desperately. Somehow I knew that if he were
here, he'd know what to do and he'd be able to make me feel better. Well, he wasn't
here and I couldn't have him, certainly not now. I would just have to manage on my
own. I put the truck in reverse and let it just barely begin to roll back. The people
behind me scrambled out of the way but only by inches. They were still surrounding
my truck and I was terrified that I would hit someone if I actually tried to drive. By
now the chaos had drawn the attention of John, so he came out, shouting at them,
clearing a path for me. The uniform and the badge seemed to do the trick, even
though he was only a rent-a-cop. They finally began to move out of the path he
indicated.

Finally I managed to edge to the parking lot entrance and out on the road. I drove

for a mile or so, frantically checking my rearview mirror. I had some crazy fear that
they were following me. Suddenly my unique, vintage truck felt like a bullseye,
visible anywhere.

My hands were shaking and I was afraid I might throw up. I couldn't drive

anymore. I pulled the truck to the side of the road and dropped my head forward,
gripping the steering wheel till my hands hurt with the effort. I squeezed my eyes
shut tight against the tears starting to leak out, but it did no good. In moments I was
sobbing, my shoulders heaving with the effort. I don't know how long I spent
hunched there, weeping, but eventually my phone pinged with a text.

- 137 -

"Are you okay?- Rose"

I sniffed and swiped at my eyes. If I didn't answer she'd panic.

"I'm fine, just freaked."

"Do you want me to come over?"

It was sweet of her, but what I really wanted was to at least pretend that

everything was okay for a little while, and that would be easiest alone. I wanted to
listen to some music and just think.

"Thanks but I'm okay. I just want to hang. See you tomorrow."

I started the truck and headed towards home, desperate to find some semblance

of normal.

- 138 -

Time of No Reply

I'm actually really anxious about posting this chapter. It was the first part

of the story I ever wrote. I had the idea for the story and turned it over in my
head for weeks, thinking about the plot, the characters, the timeline. I knew
eventually I'd have to actually start writing and I knew the story would
include a scene like this. So, more to see for myself if I was actually capable
of writing anything, I just opened a blank document one night and started
typing. What came out is more or less this chapter. Once I started back at
the beginning and wrote up to it, I had to go back and tweak it, to make it fit
with what the story had become, but the essence of it is the same. It's still
my favorite chapter.

EPOV

I'd spent all day ducking James' calls, and the calls of everyone else I normally

hung out with. All the crap they wanted me to go do, clubbing, drinking, parties,
sex…I didn't want to do any of that shit. I didn't know what the hell had happened to
me, but everything that used to appeal to me had turned to ashes in my mouth.

Who am I kidding? I know exactly what had happened to me. Bella happened to

me. All I really wanted to do was be with her, see her, talk to her, make her laugh.
So I'd been driving around all day, trying to distract myself so I didn't go show up at
her recording studio like some crazy pathetic stalker. It was three days since that
amazing night on the beach and I swear I felt like I was going through withdrawals.

I knew this was complicated, that there were all sorts of obstacles in my path, and

that I didn't even know what Bella wanted. But I knew she was attracted to me. And
I know that the other night at the beach when I floated most of the night in denial, I
had one of the best nights of my life. I just wanted to recapture that feeling. I
wanted to get her alone, just us, in private, and push everything else away.

It was late afternoon and it occurred to me I could just call her. I knew the band

started early in the studio and usually wrapped up by 3, so she was done by now. I
could just call her, and see if she wanted to do something. Like a date. No! Not like
a date, she'd freak out. We could just hang out. Would she think that was weird?
Maybe. What about dinner? She needed to eat, right? Maybe I could just be really
casual about it. "Hey, Bella, I'm going to grab a bite. Want to come?" That was
casual enough. Right?

- 139 -

I let my head fall into the steering wheel. Motherfucker, when did I become such a

fucking girl? I mean, was I really sitting here in my parked car torturing myself
about calling a girl on the phone? Oh, how the mighty have fallen.

Before I could girl out and talk myself back out of this plan, I snatched my phone

off the passenger seat and scrolled to Bella's number, hitting send. It rang a while
before bouncing to voicemail. Damn.

I started driving again, completely aimless. Although I did notice I was making my

way towards the Hollywood Hills. Where Bella lives. Coincidentally.

I called again. Voicemail. But not straight to it, so her phone was on, she just

wasn't where she could answer it. Maybe she just couldn't hear it. Could I stop by?
That would be really stalker-y. Would it? Maybe I could play that casual, too. "Hey, I
was near your place, so I thought I'd see if you wanted to grab a bite."

"I'm such a fucking girl!" I shouted to the inside of my car.

And before I could change my mind, I turned towards Bella's house.

I tried Bella's cell one more time while I sat in my car in front of her house, but it

still rang then bounced to voicemail. I could see that deathtrap of a truck she loved
so much further up the drive, so she was here. Unless she was out in someone else's
car. If she wasn't picking up then clearly she wasn't free for dinner. I should just go
home. Or out. Or something. But I didn't want to do something else, I wanted to see
Bella. And now that I was here…

I was out of the car and striding up her walk before I could girl out one more time.

I had never been through the yard to actually see her house, I usually just dropped
her at the foot of the drive. Like most of these Hollywood Hills houses, the little
front yard was filled with greenery, giant oleanders in this case, usually planted by
the residents to provide more privacy and seclusion. I was almost to the end of the
walk before I saw more than a glimpse of the house itself. When I did, I stopped and
looked around, slightly confused. It was tiny. A bungalow, really. And while a lot of
these old 30's bungalows had been wildly converted and expanded into luxury
homes, this one looked untouched. It was quaint in its way, but so small
and….normal. Was this all there was? Did she really live here? Did I get the address
wrong? No, there it was on the wall next to the door.

As I climbed the steps and neared the door, I was assaulted by The Shins playing

at an absolutely earsplitting level. I smiled, both because this explained why she
wasn't answering her phone and because I loved this album. I rang the buzzer. And

- 140 -

waited. I rang again. And waited. I knocked…loud. And waited. Now I was slightly
concerned. The house wasn't that big. How long could it take to make it to the door?
Hesitantly I tried the doorknob.

It was unlocked.

What. The. Fuck?

My stomach dropped to my feet and my heart began to pound its way out of my

chest.

I pushed the door open a little and stepped into her dimly lit living room. Relief

flooded my system as soon as I made it inside. I heard her singing…loudly…to the
music that was nearly deafening now that I was in the house. I chuckled at the
explanation.

I followed the sound of her voice towards the back of the house. Fuck me, I was

actually getting butterflies that I was about to see her.

Passing through the little open dining room, I rounded the corner and finally

spotted her in her kitchen, at the stove, with her back to me. She was facing the
window over the back of the stove and sunlight was flooding in, washing everything
in her cozy little kitchen, including her, with golden late afternoon light. She was
stirring something with the spoon in her right hand, her left hand planted on the
back of her hip while she sang along blissfully to "Phantom Limb". She was wearing
a bright Indian print peasant skirt, the kind of thing you'd buy at a flea market for
twenty bucks. She had on a tight white wife beater undershirt, ancient from the
looks of it. The cotton was so worn that it was nearly see through, certainly it was
not doing much to hide the deep blue satiny bra she had on underneath. As amazing
as she had looked in all those glamorous clothes Alice bought her, none of them
compared to this. Her long dark hair was pulled up to the top of her head in a messy
knot haphazardly held in place with two chopsticks and she was barefoot. Long
wisps of hair escaped the knot and floated around her face. In that moment, she
looked like exactly what she had been this time a year ago, a part-time college
student, a beautiful girl, singing in her cousin's band, sweet, natural, unbearably
sexy.

Fuck.

As I watched her silently, she shifted her weight to her right leg while rubbing her

left foot up her calf, as if she had an itch. She pivoted to grab another spoon off the
counter and stir a pot of something boiling on the back of the stove, never stopping

- 141 -

her singing. Her movements were so light and fluid, she was so clearly in her
element and happy, singing out loud to her song. I'd never seen her looking so
comfortable and at ease and happy.

My mouth began to water at the sight of her. I was just standing there gaping at

her like some creep. I mentally gave myself a shake. I had to pull it together or I'd
freak her out.

I cleared my throat loudly to alert her to my presence. Her singing was lost in her

strangled scream as she spun to face me, wooden spoon clutched to her chest, dark
eyes wide and flashing, a blush of pale peach flooding her cheeks. She looked even
hotter. Not helping. I quickly held up my hands in front of me to calm her and shot
her a reassuring smile. Once she registered that it was me her eyes drooped closed
and she sagged against the counter in relief.

"Oh my God, Edward! You scared the crap out of me! What are you doing here?"

"I called. I rang the bell and knocked, but you didn't hear. Your door was open, so

I came in. Bella, why the hell was your door unlocked?"

"What?" she looked distracted, casting a glance at the front of the house while she

reached for her ipod on its dock and lowered the volume to something tolerable.
"Oh, I got back from the studio a little while ago. I must have forgotten to lock it
behind me." She shrugged casually.

"Jesus, Bella, that's fucking dangerous. For any woman living alone in LA, but

especially for you. You may not have acquired any unhinged fans yet, but it's only a
matter of time. You have to protect yourself."

She made a face, her eyes on her bare feet, looking miserably uncomfortable. She

actually looked like she might cry. I was killing her good mood, I realized. She had
some great groove going in her glorious sunny little kitchen, cooking and singing,
and here I was reminding her again of how much everything has changed for her,
and not necessarily for the better. I was used to this shit, but it was all new to her,
and probably terrifying.

I sighed and raked a hand through my hair. "I'm sorry." It was time to get on to

the reason I was here, although the point was moot now, I saw. But still, I needed to
explain myself. I took a deep breath and hoped I sounded more casual than I felt. "I
was just in your neighborhood and thought I'd see if you wanted to go grab dinner,
but clearly you're having guests." I waved a hand at what was a rather large amount
of food she was cooking.

- 142 -

"Guests?"

"That's a lot of food, Bella. You must be having people over. I'll get out of your

way."

"No, no guests! It's just me," she said quickly. She glanced down at her feet again,

that killer blush diffusing her cheeks, "Um…do you want to stay for dinner?"

Fuck, yes. Right now I never wanted to leave this kitchen as long as I lived.

"Well, yeah, sure, but are you sure you're not expecting anyone?" I was thinking of

Jasper, but there was no freaking way I would say his name. "Why are you making
all this food?"

She chuckled and shrugged lightly. "I only know how to cook in 'Large' I guess. I

did all the cooking at home for me and my dad, Charlie. But almost always
somebody was over for dinner. Emmet or Rose, or Jasper, or all of them. Charlie
worked a lot, so my house was band practice Ground Zero. I was always cooking for
a crowd. I still do it out of habit."

"You looked like you were having fun. You like cooking." It wasn't a question.

"Yeah. It's basic, straightforward. And the results are always pretty good, if I do

say so myself. I guess you could say it's my happy place. And I really needed my
happy place today. So," she straightened up and looked at me, "are you staying?"

I beamed at her "Absolutely."

BPOV

I tried to dispel my nervous butterflies. Edward was standing in my kitchen,

looking inordinately pleased about staying to eat my humble little home cooked
meal. My warning bell was going off, especially after my conversation with Rose this
morning. I shouldn't have asked him to stay. When we were on our own, casual like
this, that's when things got…muddy and confusing. But I was so caught off guard,
having him here in what was my very private place. And I just really wanted him to
stay. After my startling discovery of those websites this morning and the horrible
scene with the paparazzi this afternoon, I'd had that overwhelming desire to call
him. I'd been thinking of him while I was standing at the stove, wanting with some
part of myself to see him. And then, miraculously, he was in my kitchen, and I just

- 143 -

didn't want to let him go.

I exhaled, blowing the wisps of hair that had escaped my makeshift updo out of my

face and attempted to keep it casual.

"Okay, can you open some wine for us?" I asked over my shoulder as I dug the

corkscrew out of the drawer.

He was happy to have some direction and sprung into action. I pointed him

towards my meager little wine selection and he set about picking out a bottle.

"What are we eating?"

"Chicken Alfredo. Sorry, nothing fancy."

"It smells great," he said, as he decided on a bottle to go with it. "And I'm

starving."

"Well," I laughed, "The one thing I can promise is that there's plenty."

We worked in companionable ease for a bit, me finishing up the meal and

directing him to the plates and silverware so he could set the table. It was early
evening, but still very light out and the air was so soft and warm. It was a novelty I
couldn't get over after a life spent in the rainy Olympic Peninsula of Washington. So
I opened the French doors in the dining room that faced the backyard. All the early
evening golden light from outside flooded the table and we didn't even need to turn
on the overhead light. The backyard was a riot of shrubs and flowers, lush and
green. It was one of my favorite parts of the house. There was a chorus of little bug
and bird noises filtering in from outside.

I scrolled through my ipod and found my Nick Drake playlist and hit play. There

was just the bread left to carry out to the table.

"What else can I do?" Edward asked coming back into the kitchen behind me.

"Nothing, just this and I have it. Go pour the wine," I said, without turning. Now

that I was finished cooking, I reached up and yanked the chopsticks out of my hair,
shaking it out as it fell down behind me. I scooped up the breadbasket and turned to
head to the table.

Edward was still standing where he had stopped, looking frozen. His mouth was

open slightly, and his eyes looked a little glazed. He was staring at me with a slightly

- 144 -

pained expression on his face.

"Edward, is everything okay?"

He blinked and blew out a breath, then flashed me his trademark movie star

smile, the one that always made me go weak in the knees. "I'm fine," he said
brightly, "Let's eat!"

Soon we were settled at the table, sipping the perfect pinot grigio, thanks to

Edward, and starting in on the alfredo and salad. Edward took a bite, closed his eyes
and moaned.

"God, Bella, this is fantastic."

I snorted in disbelief. "Come on, Edward. You eat at the best restaurants in LA

every single night. Well, aside from the nights you eat tacos out of the back of a
truck on the side of the road. But in either case, this is nothing to compare with food
like that. This is just dinner."

He set his fork down momentarily to look at me. I met his gaze and there it was

again, that freaky frisson, like an electric current down my back and all the way to
my fingertips, whenever I looked at him like this. Danger. I'm in danger.

"Bella, I can't remember the last time I just ate dinner. At someone's house. Like a

normal person. This is amazing." He took a sip of his wine and looked out the French
doors to the backyard. "This is all pretty great. I like your place, by the way.
It's…unexpected."

"If by unexpected, you mean small and dinky, then yes, it is," I laughed.

"Well, I did notice that it seems a little modest. Not exactly a rock star's crib," he

admitted, smirking at me from under the fall of his glorious bronze hair.

"Don't call me a rock star. And yes, the real estate agent dragged me though all

these crazy places, big palatial fake castles, huge modern cavernous things, places
with indoor pools and waterfalls…it was insane. I felt lost in those places. I could
never imagine living in a place like that by myself. I never had…lived alone, I mean.
I was all for getting a place with the band here in LA, at least for a while. But
Emmett said it would be beyond pathetic for us to all live together like in some
sitcom. So I looked, but I hated everything she was showing me. Then I found this
place in rentals on Craigslist and it was perfect."

- 145 -

Edward nearly choked on the sip of wine he was taking. "You found your house on

Craigslist?"

"Yeah. I mean, the realtor still arranged it all, got it all set up. But I emailed her

the link. She couldn't believe this was what I wanted. But it feels right, you know? I
fit here."

Edward smiled at me again, his eyes soft, his face so beautiful I couldn't speak.

"Yes, you do."

I looked back at my plate before he could see the blush creeping up my cheeks. I

knew this was a mistake, having him here. But I couldn't regret it. I felt like I was
walking headlong into my doom and I couldn't seem to summon the strength to care.

"So," he said, redirecting the conversation, "You said you learned to cook doing it

for you dad. Where's your mom?"

I shifted a little uncomfortably at the question, but I kept my voice even. "Gone.

She met some minor league ball player in Port Angeles when I was eight and that
was the last we saw of her."

"Seriously?" Edward looked stunned. I knew why. I'd heard all about the

magnificent Cullens from Alice. Dr. Carlisle Cullen, one of the most talented heart
specialists in Seattle, and Esme Cullen, successful interior decorator. Beautiful,
perfect parents; loving, devoted relationship. Honestly with such a flawless family, it
was hard to understand how Edward turned out to be such a mess. Usually I wasn't
ashamed of where I came from, but it was hard not to feel a little insecure about my
background in the face of so much perfection.

"I'm sorry, Bella. That must have been hard for you," Edward had set his fork

down and now he drew a hand over his eyes in frustration. "Fuck."

"What?" I couldn't figure out what had upset him.

"Every time we talk it seems like I say something boneheaded. That thing about

college at the game, and now your mom."

"Hey," I reached out and put my hand on his forearm. Tingles. Stop it. "You just

had a different life than I did. I'm not sorry about anything that's happened to me,
since I like how everything's turned out so far."

He smiled softly at me and relaxed. I quickly slipped my hand back into my lap.

- 146 -

Touching him, even innocently, was intoxicating and dangerous.

After that moment, we chatted easily through the rest of dinner, mostly about

Seattle. He'd left a couple of years before I arrived, but we'd been there close
enough to the same time to have a lot of common memories.

"Did you ever go to Crazy Rick's?" I asked him.

"That little coffee shop just off campus, on the corner of 11th? I fucking loved that

place! I haven't thought about it in years."

"It was my favorite. Rick made the best latte in Seattle, which is saying

something."

Edward sighed in memory. "I remember now. The absolute best lattes. The foam

was so thick your spoon would stand up by itself. I'd forgotten all about that place.
That's not what it was really called though, was it?"

"Oh, no. It was called Coffee Café, or something totally generic and lame. But Rick

was insane, so everybody just called it Crazy Rick's place. Remember how he would
scream obscenities at you if you took too long to decide what you wanted?"

He threw back his head and laughed, totally free and relaxed. Like I wasn't crazy

enough about him already. Now he was reminiscing with me about my favorite
haunts back home. He was so fucking perfect for me, and yet so far out of my reach
at the same time. Why did he have to be him? Why couldn't he just be nobody? Rose
was right. He was designed to break my heart. Just not quite how she meant it.

We polished off the first bottle of wine and were working our way well into the

second. Dinner was mostly done, but still we sat, picking at the remnants of the
food, sipping our wine, talking about home, soaking up the golden twilight still
filtering into the room. I wasn't drunk, but I was definitely feeling a warm glow from
the wine. And I was enjoying staring at Edward a little too much for comfort and he
was staring back, so I decided it was time to tear myself away and move back to the
kitchen for clean up. Edward leapt to his feet and happily dove in, helping me clear
the table.

EPOV

I was glad to be busy, shuttling back and forth to the kitchen, carting plates and

- 147 -

glasses. I needed a little breather. She just kept getting more perfect, and the pull I
felt towards her, the compulsion to be with her, just kept getting stronger. If she
hadn't shot up and started to clear the table, I think I might have leapt across it and
attacked her.

Of course, now every time I came back into the kitchen, I was treated to a glimpse

of Bella standing in front of the sink with her back to me, exactly where she was
standing before dinner when she had reached up as an afterthought and yanked
those fucking chopsticks out of her hair, sending those glorious mahogany curls
tumbling down her back. Then she'd arched her back a little and run her fingers
through her hair to shake it out. I swear I could smell her strawberry scent from
where I stood across the room as she did it. My hands clenched into fists as I fought
the impulse to just reach out and wrap that damned stunning hair around my hands
and spin her around into me…

But we were having such a great evening. It was exactly what I wanted when I

came over here. Me and her alone, with all the other bullshit repressed and shoved
away. It was so easy between us like this, and I wanted to drag it out and enjoy it.
Attacking her would likely draw the evening to a resounding and awkward close. So
I tried to forget the sight of her hair tumbling down her back, and the sight of the
wine-induced blush in her cheeks as we laughed over dinner. I would behave, help
her clean up, and go home. I could at least do that much without fucking up, right?
Right.

Coming back through the kitchen, I snagged the last glass, left next to the stove,

and stepped up behind her to set it next to the sink. She had been reaching up to
turn the water back on, but seemed to change her mind abruptly and decide to head
back to the dining room. She turned suddenly, and she clearly didn't expect me to be
standing as close as I was.

She froze, with her little hands drawn up in front of her in surprise.

I froze, my arm still stretched out to the counter to her right.

My brain was telling me what I should do, but the rest of me wasn't listening.

I should drop my arm and get out of her personal space.

I should shoot her an embarrassed smile and say something funny to lighten the

moment.

I should step aside and let her pass by to the dining room.

- 148 -

I didn't do any of those things.

I stood right where I was, trapping her between the counter and my body. I

stopped breathing. So did she. Her chin was down, but she was looking up at me
through her crazy long eyelashes. My hand reached up without my knowing I was
doing it and my fingers skimmed along her jaw, just barely touching her face. I
moved forward imperceptibly and we were touching along the entire length of our
bodies. I felt like I was going to explode from the sensation, the warmth of her. I
never made the decision to kiss her, but then I was lowering my head, nudging her
chin up towards me with my fingers. I brushed my lips over hers gently, once, then
again. This was so different than that night by the car, slow and intimate and sexy. I
ghosted across her lips a third time, then stopped and pressed more firmly, gently
opening my mouth over hers. Her lips opened readily underneath me. I tasted her
bottom lip with my tongue, then slipped into her mouth. Fuck. I felt her tongue
crash into mine and a moan escaped my throat involuntarily.

I slid my hand around her neck to grasp the back of her head and I did what I'd

been thinking about all night…I tangled my fingers tight into her glorious hair and
yanked her into me. I grasped her right hip with my other hand and drew her hard
against my hips. Her hands, which had been trapped helplessly between us now
skated up my chest and she grasped my hair hard, pulling my head down to her. She
wanted me. I could feel it coming off of her in waves. As much as I wanted her. And
it was there again, that electric explosion, the same as the night I kissed her by the
car. Except now it was heightened by my emotions, stoked from days and days of
denial, and tension and desire. Never had I felt anything like this, like every nerve
ending in my body was responding to her lightest touch. Never had I wanted anyone
this badly. I ached with it. Was it this consuming for her I wondered? She arched her
back and pressed further into me and at that moment I thought that maybe it was.
Fuck this. I'm done. I couldn't stop this, I had to have her…all of her. Fucking
consequences be damned.

We were both gasping for air, so I broke off from her perfect, soft mouth and

moved my lips to the tender spot on her neck, just below her ear. I flicked my
tongue out gently against her and she moaned, her head falling to the side to grant
me better access. My lips continued to skim her throat while my hands snaked to
her waist and then up her torso. I was dragging that thin undershirt up with my
fingers as I went. My fingertips felt electrified as I touched the soft silky skin of her
abdomen and she gasped at the sensation. I wanted to sweep my tongue along her
skin after my hands. I wanted my hands on that tantalizing dark blue silky bra that
I'd been staring at all night long. I just wanted…My thumbs brushed the underside
of her breasts and her breath caught in her throat. My hands came up and covered
her perfect breasts fully, squeezing her gently, moaning against her neck. I'd never

- 149 -

been so hard in my life. She moaned in response and pushed her chest into my
hands.

I skated my lips up her neck and along her jawline, back to her slightly swollen

mouth and our lips crashed together again in another desperate kiss. My tongue
plunged deep into her mouth and she let me in, arching back as I pressed harder
into her. I pulled back a little and gently bit her full bottom lip, sucking it into my
mouth as I reached down and grasped the backs of her thighs, just below her ass
and pulled her in tight against me. She moaned against my mouth. I slid my hand
down her right leg and pulled on the back of her knee. Her leg came up and I
hooked it over my hip and pushed further in against her. This time we both moaned
at the intimate contact. She tore her mouth from mine and whispered hot little
open-mouthed kisses along my jaw as I gasped for air in the silky hollow between
her neck and her shoulder. This was too much and nowhere near enough. Her
mouth slipped up to my earlobe and she flicked it with her tongue. Then she drew
my earlobe into her mouth and…she bit me.

"Bella…" My rasping voice sounded far away and unfamiliar to me as her name

was forced from my lips. I gripped her hair tightly in my hand and yanked her mouth
back to mine.

I slid my hand up her leg, behind her knee, my palm sliding up the back of her

silky thigh, pushing her skirt up as I went. My fingertips were at the edge of her
panties. A tiny tight strangled sound came from the back of her throat. My fingers
brushed over her.

"You feel so good," I rasped against her mouth. She gasped and gripped my hair

so hard it hurt. But it felt good.

"Edward…" my name fell from her lips as a stifled little plea and I was nearly

undone by it.

We needed to find a bed…like now. If we stood here another minute I would end

up just taking her on the kitchen floor, and Bella deserved better than that for our
first time together.

"Bella…please…the bedroom…" I muttered against her lips.

"Yes…." She whispered, gasping against my mouth.

And then the doorbell rang.

- 150 -

We froze. I pulled my face far enough away from her to make eye contact. Her

eyes were wide, confused, frantic. We were panting against each other's mouths. We
heard the door open. Fuck. I hadn't locked it behind me when I came in, I had been
so panicked to find her.

I pulled my fingers away from her, her leg dropped off my hip, her skirt slipped

back into place.

"Bella? Hey, Bells!"

Jasper.

Fucking Jasper Hale.

Bella's eyes went wide with shock and horror and she shoved me away from her. I

staggered back and instantly mourned the loss of her body against mine.

- 151 -

Jealous Again

Holy reviews, Batman! When I posted Chapter 14, the reviews were at 285

and I wondered if I'd get enough reviews on that chapter to push me over
300. And right now it's at 420! Wow! I can't tell you how touched I am that
so many of you are reading and liking the story. I know it's been mentioned
on Lillie Cullen's blog and on lion_lamb on live journal. If you see the story
mentioned anywhere else, do let me know, so I can properly thank people

The general reaction to the last chapter was "Poor Edward!" even though

all of you were calling him the world's biggest douche just a few chapters
back, which I find hilarious. But I'm delighted that you're warming to him. A
few reviewers are looking to give him a nickname. Starward and Hollyward
are my two favorites. What do you think?

Disclaimer: It's not mine

BPOV

I shoved Edward off of me in a panic. What the fuck just happened? I pushed my

hands through my hair in an effort to clear the fog from my brain. My tank top was
still pushed all the way up to my bra, exposing my stomach. I yanked it back down,
feeling the blush flood my cheeks at the same time.

Edward. He'd been kissing me…touching me…just a second ago. The bedroom. I'd

been just about to lead him back to the bedroom. And Jasper just walked in…

I shot a look at Edward. He looked as much of a mess as I felt. His already crazy

hair was in complete disarray, from my fingers clawing through it. He was still
breathing hard and his lips looked slightly swollen. My fingers twitched. I wanted to
reach out and curl my fist in his shirt and pull him in to me and…

"Bells? Babe? You here?"

Fuck. Right. Jasper was here. I had to fix this. Try to act natural, get him back out

the door fast, and then we can get back to…

Edward's eyes locked with mine. They were wide and intense, his jaw clenched.

He seemed to be challenging me, but I didn't know why or what he wanted me to do.

- 152 -

"Back here, Jazz," I called, pulling my gaze away from Edward. I couldn't look at

him right now and still focus. I winced when I heard myself. My voice sounded so
forced and unnatural to my ears. Could Jazz hear that? I ran my hands over my hair
to smooth it and hoped we didn't look as obvious as I felt we did.

"Hey, Bells, I was going to meet Emmett and Rosie for some dinner and I thought

I'd stop by and see how you were doing after this afternoon. Do you want to
come…." Jasper was talking loudly to me as he walked through the house, as usual,
then he rounded the corner into the kitchen and stopped when he caught sight of
Edward…still standing closer to me than he probably should be, and both of us still
breathing heavily. Jasper's eyes shot from me to Edward and back to me. He knew.
Of course he did. You could practically smell sex in the air.

"Hey, Jazz. Edward came by to see if I wanted to go to dinner, too, but I was

already cooking. And you know how I always make too much. So he stayed to eat
and we were just cleaning up…" I sounded frantic, too bright. I was explaining too
much, I was making it worse. And I could feel Edward growing black and glowering
as he stood there. He wasn't helping me fix this at all. Of course, he wouldn't know
about the conversation I'd had with the band just this morning, warning me off him,
pointing out how foolish it would be to get involved with him.

"You just came by?" Jasper asked, straightening up. There goes the guy stare

again.

Edward squared off to face him and his chin went up. I could see a muscle

working in his cheek as he clenched his jaw.

"Yeah, I was in the neighborhood. Like you."

Edward and Jasper spent another moment staring each other down. I had to break

this up before they started beating on their chests.

"So I've already eaten, Jasper. Thanks anyway…" I intended to shuffle Jasper out

of the house as quickly as possible, but suddenly Edward turned on his heel and
brushed past me, headed for the door.

"Edward, are you leaving?" I followed him through the house and I heard Jasper

following me.

"You have company. I should go," Edward's voice was hard and forced through

clenched teeth.

- 153 -

"You can stay…" I began.

"I'm going," he said again, firmer this time. And with one quick motion, he was out

the door and it slammed shut behind him. I heard his car start and the sound
receded quickly.

Fuck.

I fell against the door, leaning my forehead on it, closing my eyes. I was tired of

fighting this. I wanted him, however I could get him, whatever I could have of him.
And I thought he wanted me, too. I know he wanted me. There was absolutely no
doubt in my mind five minutes ago that Edward wanted me. All I had to do was get
rid of Jasper and then he could have had me. But he just fucking walked out, and he
looked really angry. Why didn't he stay? Maybe it was a mistake, and he didn't mean
to do it. Maybe the interruption made him come to his senses and realize that this
was a bad idea. Maybe he could tell how I felt about him and he knew this would
irrevocably complicate things. It must have been something like that or else why
would he go when he clearly wanted me? I felt embarrassed and stupid, mostly
because even if all that was true, I still wanted him. Pathetic.

"Bells..." Jasper's voice was low and warning behind me.

I didn't turn from the door, I just held up a hand in warning, "Jasper, no. I don't

want to hear it."

"But Bells, I thought you weren't going to do this. What the hell…?"

"Jasper, I can't help it, okay? I know it's stupid and destructive and a recipe for

disaster, but I just…" I shook my head slowly, eyes on the floor.

"He's going to hurt you. It would be one thing if you didn't care, but you do. I

know you do."

"Yeah, I know, I know. Rose has said all of this. It's been well-covered, believe me.

I tried to stay away, I really did. But he's…Whatever," I drew in a deep breath and
raised my eyes to the ceiling, running my hands through my hair in frustration, "He
left, and you saw him, he was really unhappy. We just got carried away, so it's all a
moot point. You probably just saved me from a terrible mistake, Jazz." Then I finally
met his eyes and smiled, "But you better not ever walk into my fucking house
uninvited again."

He grinned a little and shook his head at me.

- 154 -

"I'm sorry, Bells. This was…Jesus. This really sucked. Do you want me to stay so

we can talk about it?" He looked a little panicked that I might say yes. The last thing
Jasper would ever want to do is to sit with me while I angsted to him about a guy.
He hurried to add, "Or should I call Rose?"

I let out a long, shuddering laugh, "No, I really don't want to talk to anybody right

now about what just happened. This is all humiliating enough already."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, just go. I'll see you tomorrow."

I pushed him out the door. He leaned back in to plant a quick kiss on my cheek.

"Hang in there, Bells. You know we all love you, right?"

"I know you do, Jazz." I smiled as I shoved him a little harder out the door.

EPOV

FUCK!!!

I slammed my fist into the steering wheel of my car as I sat at the first red light I

hit. I could barely see to drive I was so fucking angry.

Fucking Jasper fucking cock-blocking Hale! Goddamn him, that arrogant fucking

son of a bitch! I wanted to rip him limb from limb and burn the pieces. Fucking
asshole, just walking into her fucking house like he lived there.

But Bella…that was so much worse. Her face when she pushed me away…frantic

and embarrassed. The way she desperately tried to cover up what had just happened
between us, to keep Jasper from finding out…well, fuck. I figured when he walked in
on us, that I'd be dealing with some sort of unpleasant scene, just not that
unpleasant scene. I was thinking there was a good possibility that he might deck me,
that there would be yelling and anger as Bella told him that she and I were
together…But no, she pushed me away and made as if nothing had happened. Not
she and I. She wanted to pretend there was no she and I.

So she apparently had some sort of…whatever…with him that made her feel

obligated to him, not me at that moment. Who the fuck cares? I had no moral qualms

- 155 -

whatsoever about stealing her from him. I fucking relished it. But she had to want to
be stolen. And it seemed she didn't want to be.

Okay, then. So that's how it was.

But damn. The feel of her against me, the taste of her on my mouth, I felt like I

would never be able to get her off my skin. I closed my eyes and let my head fall
back on the headrest and wallowed in the memory for a second.

I was pretty certain that if I attacked her again and we weren't cock-blocked by

Jasper, that I could get her into bed. She really wanted to. I was also equally certain
that she'd kick me out the door as soon as it was over and pretend it never
happened. So it seemed I could have her just for sex, if I so chose. And it would be
just my damned luck that for the very first time in my entire life, that was nowhere
near enough.

BPOV

I paced around the confines of my tiny house for hours, wondering what I should

do next.

Call him? He wasn't calling me. Maybe he didn't want to talk. The way he stormed

out of here, the look on his face…Jasper's interruption must have made him realize
we were making a mistake. Because if he wanted me, if he wanted to come back, he
would have called, right? Or he wouldn't have left in the first place.

I wondered what our situation was now. Were we still "Edward and Bella" or was

that all done? Had I just blown the whole deal out of the water? My stomach
dropped to my feet at that thought.

I grabbed my phone and scrolled to his number. I'd never called him, unless it was

to sort out some logistic pertaining to a date. I wasn't sure I wanted to call him now.
What would I even say? Beg him to come back and fuck me? As desperate as I was
for him, some instinct of self-preservation kept me from sinking that low. Or worse,
did I want to listen to him trying to let me down gently, apologize and tell me he got
carried away and it was all a dreadful mistake? No, I really didn't think I could
handle hearing that right now.

Maybe I could text him…just to clarify where we stood. I mean, there were plans

in place for the next few weeks. Were we still on? Alice was mobilizing all of LA in

- 156 -

preparation for the Academy Awards. Certainly that was a reasonable excuse. It
occurred to me that I could go through Aro and Laurent to sort this out, but the
thought of that conversation made me blush furiously. "Yeah, so I inadvertently
almost fucked Edward even though I wasn't supposed to and now I need clarification
on our status." That conversation is never going to happen.

I wrote and re-wrote the text, trying for the perfect tone, apologetic, but not

begging, Inquiring, but not hopeful. Every word seemed to take on immense import
as I agonized.

Finally at nearly midnight I closed my eyes and hit send.

"Are we okay?-B"

The answering ping came startlingly fast, like he'd been waiting for it.

"Yeah, we're okay.-E"

I hunched as far down into the back seat of the cab as I possibly could as the

driver negotiated the crowded parking lot, trying to edge close to the door of the
recording studio without hitting any of the scrambling paparazzi staked out there. I
could just make out John coming outside, ready to meet me at the door of the car
and herd me inside as quickly as possible. I'd given up trying to drive my truck to
the studio. I couldn't negotiate the paparazzi on my own to get inside, plus after it
nearly left me stranded in the midst of them, I didn't really trust it anymore.

It had been four days since that day with the paparazzi, and four days since "The

Kitchen", as I called it in my mind. Edward and I hadn't alluded to it in any way,
although thanks to Alice in Academy Awards overdrive, I'd seen him a couple of
times at his house since that night.

Alice had commandeered a guest bedroom and the neighboring office in Edward's

house as her "staging" area, where she and her new assistant, Angela organized the
non-stop flow of dresses arriving for my perusal. Yes, Alice had hired an assistant.
To pick out one dress. For me to wear for one night. It seemed over the top and
insane to me, but she kept insisting that this was how it was done, at least at "this
level of the business", whatever that meant.

The first time I ran into him there, two days after that day, two days ago, Alice and

I were just crossing his entryway to the stairs to head up to her staging area as

- 157 -

Edward appeared at the top of the stairs heading down, keys in hand. I froze on the
spot and I'm sure my face turned six shades of red. He paused for a long moment,
too, just watching me. I had absolutely no idea what to do next, how to act. He was a
mystery to me. I couldn't begin to guess what he was thinking or what, if anything,
he wanted. So I waited to see what he did, standing partially behind Alice, staring
up at him like a moron. Bless her heart, Alice didn't seem to notice anything amiss,
chattering away to Edward about our plans for the afternoon.

He was the one to finally break, making some non-committal polite comment,

something about hoping the dress search was going well and that we should make
ourselves at home and that maybe he'd see us later. Then he was down the stairs
and out of the house.

Okay. So I guess we're pretending it didn't happen. Well, in case I was starting to

forget, he was Edward Cullen. Edward Cullen, who doesn't do girlfriends and
relationships. Maybe this was just how he handled girls "the day after", even if we
never actually closed the deal. Business as usual, nothing else to say about it. I was
being stupid thinking that a few nice moments when we were alone together, when
it seemed like we had a connection, meant anything at all. Clearly they didn't.

Edward seemed determined to put it behind him, so I would have to do it as well.

It took everything I had to make my feet move, to follow Alice up the stairs and

pretend like I was fine. Luckily she was so excited about our project and the dresses
that had been delivered that day, that she really didn't need any input from me, I
just had to smile and nod occasionally and strip down on command.

I'd seen him again yesterday when I was over there to try on dresses. Again, he

was on his way out as I came in. Again he was polite and brief and barely made eye
contact. I cursed myself for how I let it make me feel.

And now I had to face another day of this. Hunched in the back of a car, being

driven from one location to another, trying to get from a car to a building spending
the absolute minimum amount of time visible while hoards of paparazzi snapped
pictures of me and shouted questions at me. I was exhausted and I felt utterly alone.
Rose, Em and Jazz certainly worried about me, worried like crazy, really. But they
were all still sort of anonymous. If we showed up together at an opening night or
something, they were recognized for sure, but Jasper could still walk into a
Starbucks alone without much fallout other than perhaps having to sign an
autograph for a barista. So although they cared and desperately wanted to help me,
they just didn't quite understand what had happened to me. Frankly, I still didn't
understand either. Was this really my life now?

- 158 -

I couldn't make a move out in the world. Everywhere I went there was this frenzy

of cameras and jostling bodies and grasping hands and people shouting my name,
shouting Edward's name.

So far the ruse about where I lived seemed to be holding, but I didn't know how

much longer I could count on that. Anyway, they all seemed to assume I was staying
at Edward's,so mostly that's where they waited for me. With Alice dragging me over
there nearly daily to try on dresses, the charade that I was shacking up with him
was fairly believable, and they got plenty of pictures of me coming and going from
Edward's house. It prompted a worried phone call from Charlie, who saw something
about it on the cover of US Weekly in the checkout line at the supermarket. Jesus,
that was all I needed. I had to explain the whole dismal, sordid arrangement to him.
It was definitely a low point in our daddy/ daughter relationship. He wasn't happy
about it, to put it mildly, and that was with me leaving out the part about almost
sleeping with Edward. But after I assured him that my big burly cousin Emmett was
keeping a close eye on me, he backed off a bit.

"Hey, Miss?" the cab driver asked, "Are you ready?"

I nodded. The driver and John exchanged a few brief words and then John quickly

opened the back door and scooped me out. We raced towards the door, John's arm
clamped tight around me. The bodies crushed in around us, the shouts became
deafening. As the photographers jostled each other to get a better position, they
invariably jostled us, so I was constantly being slammed into from the sides. They
kept throwing themselves in front of us, sticking their cameras down under my face,
trying to get a close up of me. But John and I just pressed forward, pretending they
weren't there, which was ridiculous, considering I was practically walking on them.
John yanked the door open and we darted inside and he slammed it closed behind
us. We paused for a second then we both exhaled. I rolled my eyes at him and
grinned.

"Another day and I'm not dead yet, John!"

He laughed nervously and I waved him goodbye as I headed off down the hall to

our studio, trying to shake off the waves of anxiety those scenes always evoked in
me. I couldn't understand how Edward had gotten so used to it. I didn't feel like I
ever would.

"There she is, Miss Cover of People Magazine!" Emmett crowed as I came in.

"Shut up, Emmett. I so don't want to hear about that today."

- 159 -

"What's the problem? You don't like being the lead story on Access Hollywood

every night for a week?"

"Hey!" I shouted brightly, "Jasper! How are things going with Alice?"

"Nice try, like that's gonna distract me," Emmett grumbled, but it sort of did.

"So have you guys done the deed yet?" Rose chimed in, deciding to join in on my

Emmett Redirection Project. And other people's sex lives always redirected Emmett.

Jasper smiled and didn't look up from his bass as he was fiddling with it.

"Oh…Rose, do you see what I see?" I was about to explode with laughter. "Jazz,

are you…blushing?"

"Shut the fuck up, Swan!" he snarled half-heartedly, flinging his guitar pick at my

head.

"He totally has!" Rose crowed. "Look at his face!"

Jasper pointed a finger at her, "You shut the fuck up, too, Rosie!"

"So…" I wasn't quite ready to give up on this yet. It was too much fun. "Is it any

good?"

Jasper gave in and quit trying to shut us up. He rolled his eyes and fell heavily

onto the couch, getting that stupid, hit-by-a-shovel look on his face again. "Geez,
Bells, you have no idea. She does this thing…"

"Stop!" I shrieked, my hands up in protest. "I now officially know enough! You're

not supposed to actually tell me! Yuck, Jazz, what the fuck? Like I want to picture
you like that with her! She's my friend!"

"I don't know enough yet," Emmett whined, dropping onto the couch next to

Jasper. "Tell me the rest, man."

Rose and I rolled our eyes simultaneously.

"Ugh, we are out of here until you ladies finish this shit," Rose snagged my arm

with hers and steered me into the booth with her. Rose flopped into Butch's swivel
chair and turned herself idly back and forth while I leaned on the control panel and
picked at my fingernail. Butch and Kyle weren't in yet, so we were at loose ends

- 160 -

until somebody showed up.

I rubbed my fingers over my eyes and sighed. It was nine a.m. and they were

burning already. I had barely slept since "The Kitchen". Every night those moments
with Edward haunted me every time I closed my eyes and kept me awake for hours.
When I did fall asleep I was assaulted by vivid, realistic dreams of him and me
together, which was sort of great, but also completely draining.

"So Rose," I said to distract myself, "What do you think of Alice really? I mean, it

seems like she and Jasper…"

"He is so gone for her," Rose said with a chuckle. "It's pathetic and adorable at the

same time. I mean, I always thought I'd have a problem with anybody Jazz got
serious about. Mostly because you know me, I don't get along so well with members
of my own sex."

I snorted, "It's not like it's your fault if the bitches get jealous."

She laughed. "Yeah, still. I figured it would be this endless torture of having one of

those insipid fan girls around all the time and me being unable to tell her to go fuck
herself because of Jazz. And when I first heard it was Edward's sister…I mean,
Edward Cullen's sister? I don't know, with those genetics I guess I was expecting…"

"Someone just like you?" I smiled.

She chuckled. "I guess. But then she's all tiny and adorable and pocket-sized.

She's just a lot different than I was envisioning. Don't get me wrong, she's kind of
crazy and I don't know how Jazz stands the bouncing. But she doesn't irritate me,
and she's not a bitch. She's actually really nice to me, which is weird."

"She likes you. It helps that she may be one of perhaps four women on the planet

who isn't deathly afraid of you. I'm glad you like her, though. I do, too. It must be
hard, I think, to come into this..." I waved my hand to indicate the four of us, "…from
the outside. But she…I don't know, she just seems to fit."

"Yeah, she does, "Rose smiled and shrugged, "So, what about Edward? Any more

weirdness since the big weirdness?"

I had told her about The Kitchen because how can you not share that with the girl

you're closest to in the world? She had been admirably restrained, though, asking
only a few questions and not pestering me about it much since, although I knew it
was eating her up to keep her mouth shut.

- 161 -

I knew I blushed so I kept my eyes down. "I see him sometimes when I'm at his

place with Alice trying on dresses. He'll be going out as we're going in. We don't
really spend time together. But he's always nice. Well, polite anyway."

"Has he mentioned it at all?"

"No. And neither have I."

"That must be driving you crazy."

"Yeah. I feel like I'm losing my mind sometimes. But he's clearly trying to send a

message. He must have regretted it going so far, or regretted it happening at all. I
guess I should be glad Jasper walked in on us. I mean, how much worse would it
have been if we'd…"

"It would have been much worse."

"Yeah, much worse," I mused softly.

"But you still want to, don't you?" Rose asked.

"Ugh, so damned bad it hurts. I'm crazy," I moaned as I buried my face in my

hands.

"No, just human. Half the world wants to sleep with Edward. Why should you be

immune?"

"Exactly because half the world wants to sleep with him! I just wish I'd met him

outside of all this. If I was nobody and if he was nobody. I could have done it, gotten
it out of my system and filed it away in my box of racy memories from my young
glory days."

"You think you would get it out of your system with one time?"

"No, probably not. I'd have to have more. And all that would do is fuck everything

up."

"Which is why you're not going to do it," Rose said reassuringly.

Right.

Which is why I won't do it. Because that's who I am. The smart girl, who does the

- 162 -

right thing. Who dates the right guys and avoids the wrong ones. Yep. That's me. So
why did I want so badly to do something really stupid?

We were both quiet for a moment. Something was eating at me and finally I just

spit it out.

"Hey, Rose, do you ever think that maybe we're all too close?"

"What do you mean…too close?"

I stared at my hands, uncomfortable. "I don't know, just a little co-dependant,

maybe? Like Jazz just walking into my house like that? Alice noticed it, too, the day
they met. I mean, we all used to do that when we were kids, but…"

"We're not kids anymore…is that what you mean?" Rose asked.

"Yeah, I guess. And like I was saying, about how hard it would be to come into this

from the outside?"

"I get it. But don't you think it's changing?" Rose said. "Jasper has Alice now. And

we all live apart. I think we're getting our personal space. Maybe it's harder for you
to feel it because you're alone and Emmett and Jazz are so protective of you."

"Yeah, maybe."

Rose snorted, "Who am I kidding? I'm the one who's most protective of you. I

guess ever since your mom split, we all just wanted to take care of you."

I looked up at her cautiously, and after a pause, I said, "But I'm not eight anymore.

And I can take care of myself."

I didn't even know what I was trying to articulate to her, or even if there was a

point I was trying to make. All this stuff was just bubbling out of me. I loved them all
so much, I didn't know how to survive without them around me. Was I really wishing
they'd back off? Was this all some knee jerk reaction to Jazz walking in on me and
Edward? Maybe. Maybe I just wanted them to look the other way while I did
something reckless and dumb for once, something I knew they'd all disapprove of.
Like getting involved with Edward Cullen. Or maybe it was that I was afraid that I'd
let the three of them fill up my life so fully that I hadn't left room for anyone else. Or
maybe I was just fucking sleep deprived and sexually frustrated and I was taking it
out on my best friends. I couldn't tell anymore.

- 163 -

Rose reached out and gripped my hand, "I know you can take care of yourself. It's

just this crazy thing we've fallen into, and what's happening to you now…It's scary
for us. We don't know how to handle it exactly. Everybody just wants you to be
okay."

I sighed and closed my eyes against the anxiety and exhaustion nipping at me,

feeling defeated. "I know, Rose. It's scary for me, too. Believe me. And I have
absolutely no idea how to handle it either."

Butch came in at that point, interrupting us and shortly after that Jasper came in

to chase us back to the studio and get us down to business. Edward, my fiercly
protective friends, and my sheltered little life all got pushed to the corner of my
thoughts for the time being and it was a relief.

- 164 -

Panic Switch

Hello again! Thanks to everyone for the steady stream of reviews.

Thanks to uggyf at Twilight Enablers and the posters on Lion & Lamb,

both on live journal, for recommending the story. And there's now a thread
for this story on the forum over at Twilighted, if you want to come on over
and chat.

Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.

BPOV

I flipped through the channels once more, barely registering what I was seeing

flash by. Finally I growled in frustration and turned the tv off, throwing the remote
down on the table. Pressing my fingers into my eye sockets I groaned and fell back
on the couch. I was exhausted, still not sleeping well, but I could feel that sleep was
hours off, if it came at all. Just one good night of oblivion, that's all I wanted. One
night when I didn't lay awake for hours thinking about Edward, remembering that
night, wondering, torturing myself about it. One night when I didn't wake up
shaking and gasping every hour from yet another dream about him. Even worse
were the paparazzi nightmares, when I was stranded alone, surrounded by faceless
bodies, their hands snatching at me endlessly. I never got back to sleep after one of
those.

Until the past week falling to sleep had never been much of a problem for me so I

didn't have a lot of coping strategies. I tried to think back on other nights when I
couldn't sleep, to remember what I'd done then to fall asleep. All I could really
remember was a night when I was seven, the night before the first day of school. I
was so anxious and excited that I couldn't fall asleep. I remembered my mother
making me a glass of warm milk to help me relax. It was one of the few truly
maternal memories I had of her. Warm milk? Well, I supposed it was worth a try.

I headed to the fridge and was disappointed to find the milk container all but

empty. Who the fuck puts an empty milk container back in the fridge? Oh, right. I
live alone now. That would be me. Idiot. Years of living with Emmett had clearly
rubbed off on me. Well, no milk was a big problem, because that would mean no
coffee tomorrow and I had a nine a.m. recording session. Wasn't happening without
coffee, especially in my sleep-deprived state.

- 165 -

I checked the time on the microwave. 9:45. Not too late. There was a corner

grocery a few blocks away that sold basic stuff. They'd have milk. And if worse came
to worse, they'd have Nyquil and that would make me sleep for sure. I could be
there and back in five minutes and at this time of the night I was sure there wouldn't
be any paparazzi staking out the parking lot of the Thrifty Mart. And maybe it would
help to get out of the house and do something, instead of just hanging around here,
thinking and making myself crazy.

I grabbed my keys and my bag and headed for the door. I realized as I neared the

front of the house that it was noisy outside, surprisingly so for this quiet
neighborhood at this time of night. Was there a fire? Or did somebody call the cops
or an ambulance or something? I opened the door and the explanation I found there
made my breath die in my chest and my blood run cold. I was faced with the
now-familiar wall of flashes and screams, except now they were in front of my house.
They were everywhere, spilling all over the yard, out into the street. Calling for
me…yelling questions. I immediately started gasping for air, feeling my heart rate
skyrocket.

They know where I live.

Alice's comments about my house, that I didn't have a fence, or a gate on my

driveway, that anybody could walk right up…at the time it seemed like a ridiculous
thing to worry about, but now I understood. I was completely exposed to them,
nowhere to hide.

I stumbled back into the house and slammed the door, throwing the deadbolt. I

fell forward against it, trying to calm my breathing and my shaking hands. They
weren't leaving. I could hear them still calling out to me, waiting for me to go out
again.

That impulse to call Edward bubbled up again fast and furious and this time I

didn't even try to deny it. I couldn't explain why, but I needed him, and no one else,
and I needed him now. I scrolled to his number and hit send with my shaking thumb.
He picked up after two rings.

"Hi, Bella," his voice sounded relaxed and happy, not that distant, polite tone he'd

used on me for the past week. Thank God.

"Edward…" I realized too late that I couldn't trust my voice. I was crying and I

didn't even know it. My voice was little more than a gasp.

"Bella? Baby, what's wrong? Where are you?"

- 166 -

"Edward, they're all over my house…the photographers…I can't go

outside…They're screaming at me…I'm sorry I called you, I just didn't know what to
do."

"It's alright, Bella. Just stay inside. I have to round up Sam, my bodyguard; we'll

be there to get you in less than thirty minutes. It's okay, don't panic," he said
soothingly. I felt my heart slow down a fraction. He was coming to get me. "Just
don't answer the door or the phone. Make sure it's locked. I'll text you when we get
there. And Bella?" he paused and I could hear the tension in his voice. I could
practically see him squeezing his eyes shut and pinching the bridge of his nose, like
I knew he would be. "When we get there…I can't come to the door. I'm sorry. It
would only make it worse. Sam will come. But I'll be waiting for you in the car.
Okay?"

"Yeah, okay."

"Will you be alright until we get there?"

"Yes."

"I'm coming."

"Thank you."

I sat in a tense little ball on the arm of my sofa for the whole time, not daring to

move, just watching the minutes tick by. I could hear them still out there, talking
and laughing, passing the time, waiting for me to go out again. I thought about
calling Rose and Emmett, or Jasper, but this was out of their league. They wouldn't
know what to do any better than me. But Edward did. And Edward was coming.

Twenty six minutes later, my phone pinged.

"We're here"

I shot to my feet. There was a dust up outside, shuffling, shouts. I didn't dare look

to see what was going on. There was a short sharp rap on the door.

"Miss Swan? It's Sam, I work for Mr. Cullen," a deep, muffled voice boomed

through the wood door.

I cracked it open and stared up at one of the largest people I'd ever seen. He was

bigger than some of the Quileute boys back at La Push and that was saying

- 167 -

something.

"Step forward under my arm. Stay close. I'll get you to the car." He turned his side

to me and lifted his right arm. I opened the door farther and slipped through the
smallest opening I could manage and his huge arm came down over my shoulders,
effectively shielding half my body. I turned my head into his massive chest and the
sound of their shouts was somewhat muffled. Sam started us moving immediately.
He kept his free arm out in front of us, creating a bubble for me. No one touched
me. No one would dare. I didn't listen to their shouts, I just focused on moving
forward with Sam, forward to where Edward was waiting.

There was a huge black SUV with very dark tinted windows parked at the curb. I

couldn't see anything of what was inside. As we got within five feet of the back door,
it swung open. Edward was inside, his arms opened to me. Sam walked me right up
to the opening and seamlessly released me as Edward's arms closed around me and
the door shut quietly behind me. I heard the automatic locks engage.

There was one more sliver of chaotic sound from the outside as Sam opened the

driver's side door and slipped behind the wheel, then the locks engaged again and
he started the engine. I knew it must be a frenzy out there, but I could barely see it
or hear it from the back seat.

Edward didn't release me. I looked up into his face, into his leaf green eyes,

looking down so gently at me. He reached up a hand and brushed his fingers across
my cheekbone. I let out one long shaky breath. My throat constricted suddenly and a
strangled sob welled up. I couldn't help it or hold it back. I completely fell apart, my
whole body shaking with it. Edward curled me in against his chest, his hand
reaching up to smooth my hair as he murmured little soothing sounds in my ear.

"I'm sorry, baby," he mumbled. "I'm so sorry."

I couldn't make sense of what he was apologizing for, I was just insanely grateful

that he was here. And I was right. He was making me feel better, when I knew no
one else could.

My sobs finally tapered off into sniffles. I settled my head on his shoulder, my legs

draped across his lap, one arm thrown across his chest. I never wanted to move
from this spot with him. His hand was still stroking my hair and the motion was so
soothing, and I was so tired. I slipped away….

- 168 -

EPOV

Bella's shoulders eventually stopped shaking and her breathing evened out. I kept

stroking her hair with my hand, kept my arm wrapped tightly around her. We didn't
talk; I didn't think she'd want to say anything right now. Somewhere on the drive
back to my place her breathing slowed and I knew she had fallen asleep, which I
was grateful for.

Sam negotiated the front gate and we came to a stop in front of the house.

"She's asleep," I said quietly to Sam. "I'm going to carry her inside."

"Do you want me to?"

"No, I got her."

Sam opened the car door for me and I gently maneuvered Bella's sleeping form

into my arms so I could carry her. She shifted a tiny bit and turned her face into my
shoulder, her little hands curled into the front of my shirt. Sam got the front door for
me and I nodded goodnight to him as he shut us into the house.

It was dark and quiet; Alice had apparently decided to sleep at her place tonight.

She had all but moved in here for a while and now suddenly she'd taken to sleeping
at home again. Weird.

I climbed the stairs as carefully as I could trying not to wake her. I stood in the

hallway at the top of the stairs momentarily indecisive about which way to go. There
was a guest bedroom to the left, one that Alice hadn't commandeered for dresses.
My bedroom was to the right. I had absolutely no intention of laying a finger on her
tonight, but I wondered for a minute if it might be more comforting for Bella to sleep
with me. I mean, the way she was hanging on to me….But it might be seriously
weird for her in the morning to wake up with me. And creepy. No, better to put her
to bed alone, even though I wanted nothing more in the world than to curl up next to
her all night and inhale the scent of her hair.

I exhaled heavily and turned to the left, shouldering the door to the guest room

open gently. I set her down as carefully as I could and then spent a good ten minutes
trying to inch the covers down from underneath her body without waking her. She
barely stirred. She must be exhausted. I pulled her shoes off and pulled the covers
up over her. Her face was in profile to me, resting on the pillow, one of her hands
curled up under her chin. Okay, I wasn't going to put her in my bed, but I would
allow myself a few minutes to watch her sleep. Still creepy, but I figured she'd never

- 169 -

know.

I gently lowered myself to sit on the very edge of the bed, then I reached out and

brushed the hair that had fallen into her eyes away from her face. She had bluish
smudges under her eyes, like she wasn't sleeping well. Her skin was alabaster white
in the dim light of the room, pearly and almost translucent over her cheekbones,
where there was an ever-present little hint of the peach color of her blush. Her full,
dark pink lips fell open a tiny bit as her breathing deepened. Her eyelids began to
flutter and her fingers twitched slightly. She was dreaming. I was mesmerized. She
let out a small gasp and then she said it, so soft it was barely a whisper… "Edward."

My breathing completely failed in my chest and I'm sure my heart missed a few

beats. I stared at her, completely frozen for what seemed like an eternity. She said
my name. My name. She was dreaming about me. Maybe it was because I was the
last person she saw before she fell asleep, but then again…maybe not. I felt hope,
hope that in spite of all the obstacles and problems, in spite of how fucked up and
hopeless I was, in spite of all that, she just might want me anyway. I felt ecstatic and
terrified at the same time. I was euphoric and horrifically anxious all together. I
didn't understand the jumble of emotions swirling through me or what they
meant…and then it broke over me like the sun breaking through the clouds back
home in Seattle…I was in love with her.

BPOV

I rolled my face further into the pillow and sought sleep again. It had been so

sound and satisfying. I didn't want to let go. My fingertips became aware that these
weren't my sheets, then my face became aware that this wasn't my pillow.

I cracked an eye and looked around. I had no idea where I was. I glanced down. At

least I wasn't naked, that's always a reassuring discovery. I was wearing my clothes
from last night, minus my shoes.

Last night…the paparazzi swarming my house, I called Edward, he came to get

me…I lost it after that.

I scooted up to sit against the headboard and pushed my hair out of my face. The

room was tastefully decorated in understated neutrals, the bed was all white. There
was a decided lack of anything personal in the room, which made me think it was a
guest room. A duffle bag lay on the floor at the foot of the bed. Glancing around
some more, I spied a note on the table by the bed in unfamiliar handwriting.

- 170 -

"Bella-

You fell asleep on the drive over. I put you to bed in the guest room. Alice went to

your place last night and got some of your clothes. There's coffee in the kitchen.

-Edward"

Edward's house. Edward put me to bed in here. I was flooded with gratitude

and…I couldn't quite parse out everything I was feeling and I didn't want to try. I did
want a shower, and my clothes were here. Correction: Alice picked them out, so I
was sure there were none of my clothes in there, only Alice-approved choices. Well,
I'd have to make do. At least they wouldn't have been worn all day and then slept in.

I sighed deeply, feeling more content than I had in weeks and scrambled out of

bed to see if there was anything in that bag I could hope to wear without blushing.
All the undergarments were lacy and stupid and impractical. I had complained
bitterly about Alice's insistence in dressing every part of me before. It seemed silly
to worry about what was under the clothes, stuff no one ever saw. But Alice spouted
some shit about it being a crime to wear my plain white cotton panties under a Zac
Posen dress, whatever that was. So it seemed I was stuck with the sex fantasy
lingerie, but the clothes weren't as bad as I feared. The designer jeans I wore to the
ballgame were in here, and after I rooted around a while, I found a sheer white
cotton blouse with fancy little tucks and embroidery in front that was actually pretty
cute.

A shower helped tremendously, which was good, because it came back to me that

I needed to be at the studio at nine and functional. Now I felt like, after some coffee,
I might be. I pulled my damp hair into a messy low ponytail just to get it out of the
way, slipped on the gold ballet flats Alice chose for me and headed downstairs,
singing slightly to myself, the song I woke up hearing in my head. I wondered where
Edward was or even if he was still here. It hurt a little more than I cared to admit
that he might have gone out without seeing me this morning. What happened last
night had been so emotional, I'd been so vulnerable, and he'd been…perfect. Gentle,
caring, soothing. It felt like things should be different now, but I wondered if they
would be.

EPOV

I loitered in the kitchen for an eternity, drinking way more coffee than I should,

staring at the top of the stairs as if that alone would make her appear there. I briefly

- 171 -

considered going up to her room to check on her…again…but I was pretty sure she
was up now, so I figured I'd better let her have her space. I ran my hand through my
hair for what must have been the thousandth time this morning, trying to figure out
exactly how I should proceed. My brain was a mess, but one thought kept piercing
through the confusion all morning:

She called me. She called me.

Not Jasper. Not Rosalie and Emmett. Me.

That had to count for something. When she was terrified and frantic, it was me

she turned to, me who comforted her. And when she slept, it was me in her dreams,
however I wound up there. It gave me a slim thread of hope to hang on to that I
could make this happen. That I could peel Jasper away from her, and make her
forget what a fucked up, bad risk I was. That I could somehow deserve her.

I was worried that in the harsh light of morning she would re-think calling me.

That she'd call one of her friends to come here and get her. But then again, the
media scrutiny might keep her from doing that. I was pretty sure after last night I
could convince her to stay here for at least a few days. And then I would just see. I'd
see what she wanted, where she wanted to go. She loved her little house; I knew
she'd want to be there. It would make her so unhappy to give it up. But of course
that place was impossible now, no security at all, it was way too….I was stopped by
a sudden flash of inspiration. I'd have to make some phone calls today and see what
I could do.

I heard her singing to herself before I saw her. A stunning wavering melody in her

clear soprano voice. So beautiful. I closed my eyes momentarily, just soaking in the
sound of her. I opened my eyes again to see her skipping lightly down the stairs, all
flushed and slightly damp from the shower, and my heart turned over in my ribs a
little.

"Hey." I said it quickly to let her know I was here.

Her head shot up and a glorious smile broke over her face momentarily before she

seemed to catch herself and dial it back a bit. But her immediate reaction made me
bold and I didn't want the new intimacy we'd found to vanish in the space of one
awkward morning exchange. So I crossed the kitchen quickly and pulled her into my
arms, kissing the top of her head. "How are you feeling?"

She held still for just a moment before relaxing into me and wrapping her arms

around my ribs. "Better, thanks. Sorry I flipped out last night. Thanks for taking care

- 172 -

of me."

"There's nothing to apologize for, Bella. That must have been overwhelming and

terrifying for you. I'm glad you called me. I'm glad I could help."

We were quiet for a moment, wrapped around each other, and it was freaking

heaven. But I didn't want to scare her away by going too fast, so I pulled away
gently, reaching behind me to claim one of her hands.

"Coffee?" I asked, leading her across the kitchen to the coffee maker.

She sagged in relief. "Yes! I have to be at the studio at nine and I'm a mess. I

guess I should call for a cab or something."

"Sam is going to drive you," I said quietly. "And Bella? This afternoon, when you're

finished at the studio, Sam's agency is sending someone over to get you, someone
who will be assigned exclusively to you. You can interview people later to choose
someone permanent, but we need to get someone on you right away. Things are
getting crazy and you're not safe."

She locked eyes with me a moment, like she was considering protesting. But she

wasn't stupid, she knew this was a necessary evil and she just nodded, her lips a
tight line. Frankly I was kind of furious that no one else had done this for her yet.
The label, her publicist, they asked her to do this thing with me precisely to garner
this level of attention. But then when it happened, they just left her unprotected and
thrown to the wolves, with no one to watch out for her. That was fine. I didn't want
anybody else watching out for her anyway. I wanted to do it.

"I didn't know you had a bodyguard," she said. "I've never seen him before last

night."

"I don't use him all the time. I prefer to do things as normally as possible, if I can.

I bring him in for high profile events, stuff with big crowds. And when I've got a new
movie out and my profile is high, I use him more. He's on call 24 hours right now,
just in case."

She looked down at her feet, biting on her lip, clearly trying to imagine what her

life was going to be like now with a bodyguard. It was different, for sure. But I was
determined to try my best to help her balance it, find a way to be safe and still live
her life. She was in this mess because of me. It was the least I could do.

"So," I said, trying to distract her with something happy, "what were you singing

- 173 -

just now? Is that for the album?"

"Oh, no. That was an old Kate Bush song. I heard it a few years ago and fell in love

with it. I'd love to sing it someday, but…"

"Why don't you?"

"It's not really right for the band. It's been done a bunch of ways, but I'm partial to

the original and that's mostly vocal and piano and none of us really plays. Jasper
does a little, but not like that. And it would be weird to do it with a session musician,
because the song's so intimate, mostly just the voice and piano together. So I just
sing it in the shower."

I was distracted for a moment by images of Bella singing in the shower and had to

take a second to get my focus back.

"I'm sorry the kitchen is pretty bare. I don't cook here, so there's pretty much just

coffee. But Sam will be happy to get you something on the way to the studio."

"You don't cook? Like ever?"

"No. I'm not here much, and…"

She smiled at me as she turned away, sipping her coffee. "Yeah, I know all about

it. Edward Cullen of the supercharged social life."

"Hey, I'm reformed! Remember?" I protested, laughing.

She rolled her eyes and leaned back on the counter, chuckling. "Sure, sure… and

I'm the virginal girl next door who tamed the beast. I've heard the story."

I couldn't resist. I cocked an eyebrow at her and shot her a crooked smile. My

voice dropped to a murmur. "Virginal, huh? It sure didn't seem that way to me."

I almost immediately regretted it as her eyes flew to mine and her face flooded

with color. But then the space between us instantly crackled with sexual tension,
and it was as if we were jolted right back to that moment in the kitchen, her body
molded against me, her mouth under mine, my hand touching her…I was a breath
away from charging across the span between us and slamming into her when she
dropped her eyes to the floor and drew a deep breath and let out a shaky laugh.

"Now Edward, you know you can't believe everything you read on TMZ."

- 174 -

She shot me a smirk and the tension was broken. I exhaled the breath I didn't

know I'd been holding and quickly looked someplace else. So much for not scaring
her away. We both laughed softly.

The buzzer for the front gate sounded and then I heard the beeps indicating that

whoever it was had entered the entry code. Must be Sam coming to get Bella. I was
missing her already.

- 175 -

Who Needs Shelter

I know you're all chomping at the bit for the Academy Awards. It's the next

chapter. But it turned out to be such a big night that it wound up being two
chapters. More to love.

Thanks as always for the reviews. You're all amazing!

Disclaimer: Twilight's not mine.

BPOV

I leaned my head back against the smooth black leather seat of the SUV and

closed my eyes, trying to ignore the sounds of shouting outside the dark windows.
Sam was slowly, carefully navigating the car through the mass of paparazzi
clustered outside of Edward's front gate. No matter how dark the windows were,
somehow they knew it was me inside. I could hear my name, echoed over and over
outside. "Bella, are you moving in with Edward?" "Bella, how did you get Edward to
give up the women?" "Bella, did you tame him with sex?" "Bella, are you in love?"

Shut. The. Fuck. Up.

I knew I shouldn't care what they said to me or about me, but honestly, it was

hard to pretend I didn't hear them. And to hear them now, when I was still vibrating
inside from that moment in Edward's kitchen…Christ.

He still wanted me. I hadn't been sure. Since the night at my house, he'd been so

distant, so painfully polite. I was sure he regretted what happened, and was possibly
regretting ever wanting me in that way. Because all traces of it seemed to be gone.
But then, he'd said that, then he'd looked at me that way, then it felt like the air
between us caught fire. No, he still wanted it, wanted me. He was just holding
himself back, I guess for all the same reasons I'd been keeping my distance from
him. This is complicated, that would just make it more of a mess.

Except I didn't care anymore. No matter how it might blow up in my face later, I

still wanted him now, whatever small part of him I could have. I hated my weakness,
but that wouldn't stop me from throwing myself headfirst over the cliff with him at
the slightest urging on his part. I just hoped I could put myself back together once I
hit the bottom. If he ever decided to touch me again.

- 176 -

"Miss Swan?" Sam asked quietly. He'd been so silent during the drive that I

completely forgot there was another person in the car with me. I felt like an ass for
not being friendlier, although he didn't seem like much of a talker. "We're almost
there. I'm going to pull up to the door. Stay put until I come to get you out of the
back, okay?"

I nodded my understanding and slid my sunglasses into place, shouldering my bag

securely. Sam exited the SUV and calmly moved through the shoving, jostling
hordes before coming around to the back door to help me out. He was certainly
better at getting me into the studio than John was, and John looked nearly faint with
relief that he didn't need to worry about it anymore.

It was the first time I wasn't absolutely terrified of the paparazzi, and it may have

been my imagination, but with Sam there, they seemed to back off a bit, and not act
so aggressively. He quietly, calmly escorted me into the building and I bid him
goodbye and headed to the back, wondering what "my" security guard would be like,
if he would make me feel as safe as Sam did. I liked Sam. He was so quiet, almost
eerily so, but there was still something warm and reassuring about his presence.
Even if he wasn't monstrously huge, which he was, I think he still would have made
me feel safe. I liked watching him with Edward, too, for the few minutes they were
together this morning. They seemed to have a quiet, understated sort of friendship
going. I had only ever seen Edward around Alice, or that guy James, on the night we
met and he didn't seemed like much of a friend. I liked knowing that he had people
like Sam in his life.

Rose and Emmett were already inside, chatting with Butch, and there was no sign

of Jasper yet. I had debated all the way over what, if anything I should tell them
about last night. There was really nothing any of them could do to help, and it would
probably just worry them unnecessarily. And I was a little afraid they'd be mad that I
called Edward instead of them. I still couldn't quite explain to myself why I'd done it.
I just knew in that moment it was Edward I wanted, and no one else, and I'd been
right.

It seemed best to not mention what had happened, at least for now. Of course I

would have to explain the sudden appearance of a bodyguard this afternoon, but I
had all day to figure it out. I'd come up with something.

The door to the studio swung open and admitted Jasper, his arm draped around

Alice. She was telling him something, her little face turned up to him her voice
racing along high and excited. He was looking down at her smiling, his features soft.
They were adorable together, and clearly head over heels in love. I felt a little pang
of jealousy, although I would never begrudge Jasper, or Alice for that matter, any

- 177 -

happiness they found. Even so, for a split second I wondered what it would feel like
if Edward looked at me like that. But that was a dangerous path to go down, even in
my head, and I knew it.

They looked up mid-laugh and spotted the rest of us.

"It's the little lovebirds!" Emmett boomed. Rose rolled her eyes and stalked away,

but she was smiling.

Alice swung free of Jasper's arm to come throw her arms around me.

"Are you okay?" she asked, her face growing serious.

Of course she knew. I'd forgotten Edward's note this morning. Alice went and got

my clothes last night.

"I'm fine. Much better today. It just sort of freaked me out last night."

"What freaked you out?" Rose asked, rounding on us.

"Um…I tried to go out for something last night and there were a bunch of

photographers in my yard."

"A bunch?" Alice squealed, "I was there at midnight, over an hour after you left

and there were still probably thirty of them hanging out. It was insane."

"Bells, why didn't you call us?" Emmett was standing up, his face a mask of

concern.

I shot a glance at Jasper. He was watching me, his face intense, but he was saying

nothing. He knew that I'd called Edward, of course. He was probably with Alice
when Edward called her. I couldn't tell what he was thinking.

"Umm, it wasn't so bad. I just needed help getting out."

"How did you do it?"

I took a deep breath and strained to keep my voice light. "Oh, I called Edward and

he sent his bodyguard over." I left out the part about Edward himself coming and
sweeping me away to his house.

Rose and Emmett said nothing; they just looked at me for a long minute.

- 178 -

"Well, as long as you're okay," Rose said briskly, before turning away. She'd

clearly decided to back off and let me handle it myself. I sighed in relief.

"Hey, Emmett," Alice was calling to him from across the studio, "You up for a

re-match tonight, big man?"

Emmett snorted and rolled his eyes at her. "Bring it on, little girl. Bring. It. On."

Rose looked from Emmett to Alice, "Don't tell me you kicked his ass at Guitar

Hero, too?"

Alice nodded and Rose let out a peal of laughter while Emmett pouted.

"You're my hero, little woman," Rose said through her chuckles. Alice pumped her

tiny fist in the air in triumph.

"Hey, Rose," Alice bounced on to a new topic seamlessly, "I forgot to tell you, I

went yesterday and test drove the Nissan GTR."

Alice had decided she was getting a new car, even though the one she had

couldn't have been more than a few years old.

Rose's face lit up with excitement. "And?"

"You were sooo right. It practically purrs! And so fast! I like it so much better than

the BMW."

Rose rolled her eyes, "I can't believe you were actually considering buying that

piece of trash."

"I'm going back this afternoon. I need to pick a color and the options. Want to

come?"

"Fuck yes! But only if I get to test it out, too."

Rose and Alice sat down on the sofa together, making plans to go buy Alice's new

car this afternoon. I stared at Alice another moment, just amazed.

A month ago we had no idea who she was and now it's like she had been one of us

all along. After eighteen years of the four of us, in a few short weeks, Alice had
made it the five of us.

- 179 -

I looked over at Jazz and the soft expression on his face as he stared at her told

me he was thinking pretty much the same thing. He looked up at me and I smiled at
him. He looked away momentarily, as always, embarrassed to show his emotions,
but then he glanced back at me and returned the smile.

Jasper cleared his throat to break the mood and said, "Butch has some stuff he

wants us to clean up on First Sight. Okay?"

"Alice's song?" I said, absently. I swear I didn't do it on purpose, but ever since

Jasper had come in the morning after meeting Alice with the new song, Rose,
Emmett and I had referred to it amongst ourselves as Alice's song. I hardly even
remembered it was called First Sight. Jasper knew we called it that, but he never
did.

At my words, Alice spun to face me, her huge blue eyes alight. "What??"

Jasper was giving me the glare of death. Oh, I was so done after this.

"Well, um, it's just this song that…"

"Jasper came in with it the morning after he met you. So we call it Alice's song

since it was clearly about you," Rose said flatly. She fixed Jasper with a stare, daring
him to make an issue of it with her. I sighed in relief. Better her than me.

Alice's whole face softened as she turned to Jasper, arms outstretched. "Oh, Jazz!"

The two of them disappeared into a tender little embrace. Rose and I shot each

other a look.

"Well, we might as well get some coffee," Rose said, "This looks like it will take a

while."

We headed out to the booth, giving Alice and Jasper their private moment. I was

looking back over my shoulder at Rose, thanking her for falling on her sword for me
like that when I ran smack into a wall of massive man. He had dusky skin and jet
black hair and in spite of his impressive height, a boyish face and amused, almost
black eyes. He had a broad smile that lit up his whole face. He was laughing as he
grabbed me quickly to keep me from falling over.

"Miss Swan?" he asked.

"Um, yeah. That's me. But it's Bella."

- 180 -

"Okay, Bella. I'm Seth. Sam's agency sent me?"

"Oh, yes! Right. Hi!"

Rose looked at me with her eyebrows raised.

"Rose, this is Seth. He's going to be my…um, my bodyguard."

She shot me a stunned look. "You're getting a bodyguard?"

I sighed. "Rose, you didn't see what happened last night. It was awful."

"Why didn't you call me, Bella? I would have come."

"And then you would have just been trapped in the house with me. It's not just last

night. You've seen the way it is when I come and go here. When I go anywhere…I'm
finally figuring this out, Rose. Things have changed. And at least for now, I think I
need Seth."

Seth had been standing quietly through our exchange, trying to not listen even

though he was only two feet from me.

"Sam told me about last night. It won't happen again, Miss Swan. You'll be safe,"

he said, serious and scowling. But his face was so young and open and eager that he
had a hard time mustering much gravitas.

"I'm sure you're right. I thought you weren't coming until this afternoon?"

"I wanted to familiarize myself with the environs, since you spend a lot of time at

this location. And I thought I could spend the afternoon patrolling the perimeter, to
keep the undesirables at an acceptable distance."

He said it all with an absolutely straight face and as much of a scowl as he could

manage. I tried hard to stifle a smile and I nodded in solemn understanding. He
must have only been a few years younger than me, maybe 20, but he seemed
younger. Not that I didn't trust him, his size alone made me feel safe. And I liked
him immensely so far. If I had to have a guy trailing me around full-time then Seth
suited me just fine. I had a feeling that once I got him to relax off the "familiarizing
myself with the environs" stuff, that we'd have fun.

"Hey, Em!" Rose called back into the studio. "Come meet Bella's bodyguard. He's

bigger than you!"

- 181 -

Seth was dutifully showed off to all my friends, because let's face it, a bodyguard

is kind of a cool novelty, and then we released him to go "patrol the perimeter" or
whatever he was up to. Alice floated out of the studio, blissfully high on Jasper,
kissing my cheek and promising to come meet me at three, since we had more
dresses to look at. I groaned in anticipation of another long boring afternoon filled
with formal wear.

Then Jasper cracked the whip and we finally got to work on Alice's song. Our time

in the studio was drawing to a close soon, and Jazz, being his usual anal retentive
self, wanted every note perfect. No matter how good it sounded, Jazz and Butch
always found tiny imperfections, things to fix, things that could be done better, so
our days here were packed and we were working like dogs. But it would all pay off
when they put that first CD in my hands. I couldn't wait for that moment. I felt like
I'd been working towards it my whole life and it was almost here. It would make
putting up with everything else absolutely worth it.

Alice showed back up to the studio at three, fresh from a round of meetings with

designers, and she rode back to Edward's with Seth and me. Her "get-to-know-you"
with Seth mostly consisted of chattering away at him about all the details of the
genius new dresses being sent over for my consideration. Seth's eyes looked glazed,
but he nodded and "um hmm-ed" in all the right places, just like me. I felt his pain.

But her monologue allowed me a little time to think, which was good. I still hadn't

addressed, to myself or anyone else, the issue of my house. I had been turning the
problem over in my head all day. I couldn't go back there, could I? At least not right
now. It was likely completely overrun by paparazzi. I couldn't crash at Rose and
Em's, because the same scrum of media would follow me there and no one was
supposed to know about the two of them being together yet. Jasper's place was out,
too. I was supposed to be Edward's devoted girlfriend, how would it look to be
photographed coming and going from my single male band mate's place? I think it
all meant that for the moment I was sort of homeless. I figured I'd head to a hotel, I
just wanted to talk it over with Seth first and see what he thought, where he thought
I should go. But that would have to wait until after this afternoon's round of dresses.

Jesus, I was tired of all of this. The pretending, the false fronts. I just wanted to be

able to do one thing without having to think carefully about all the implications for
publicity. But then again, if I stopped all the pretending, then there would be no
more Edward. And I'd do just about anything to be close to him, even in this stupid,
false context, even if all I'd ever get to be was the fake girlfriend.

- 182 -

As Seth spent more time with us on the drive over, and more specifically with the

force of nature that is Alice, he began to loosen up and get chatty. He loved music
and, although publicly he was too cool to watch a reality show, he secretly confessed
to me that he'd seen every one of our performances and was a huge fan. He couldn't
believe he'd been lucky enough to score a gig guarding me. He also confessed that
this was only his second "big gig" on his own. Up until now he'd only helped out on
other jobs as backup. He only got sent over to me today because the situation
cropped up so quickly and they needed someone immediately. I loved how young
and eager he was. And I loved that he was a tiny bit star struck by the band. I
decided on the spot that I didn't need to interview anyone else. Seth was a keeper.

When we arrived at Edward's, Alice begged off for a few minutes to return a

bunch of phone calls from designers. So while she negotiated the delivery of yet
more dresses, I headed to the kitchen, hoping that Edward was exaggerating when
he said he had no food on hand, because I would need sustenance before today's
round of dresses. I wondered hopefully if Edward was here someplace. I hadn't seen
or heard him, but the house was huge. He could be anywhere.

I blinked in confusion as I opened the refrigerator. It was fully stocked, top to

bottom. Everything was fresh, unopened. I was sure this morning that Edward had
said he didn't keep food here because he never cooked. I closed the fridge and was
turning to go see if the pantry was equally well-stocked when I heard Edward's
voice, just inches from my ear, "Hungry?"

I gasped and spun around, flushing to the roots of my hair, both from the surprise

and the implication of his word, spoken in that low, sexy voice.

"Geez, you scared me! Make a noise or something before you sneak up on

someone!"

He shot me his killer crooked smile, "Then it wouldn't be sneaking."

He didn't embrace me like he did this morning, but he casually ran a hand up and

down my arm, "How are you?"

"Fine," I lied. Really, I was weak in the knees and brain dead because he was

touching me, but I took a breath and tried to focus, "I got a brand new body guard
today. And I mean brand new. He's adorable."

Edward scowled. "If he's too young or not experienced enough, we should have

them send someone else."

- 183 -

"Oh, no! I'm keeping him! Seth is awesome."

"So Seth is awesome? And adorable?" he asked darkly.

"Like a Great Dane puppy. All big ears and legs and feet that are too big for the

rest of him."

Edward visibly softened. "Hey, I need to talk to you about something."

My stomach clenched in dread. This couldn't be good.

"I think you should stay here, at least for the time being. Your house isn't safe."

"Oh." My face went blank. That was not what I was expecting. Stay here? Yes. I

could absolutely do that. There's nothing I'd like to do more than stay here with him.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing, it's just not what I thought you were going to say."

"What did you think I was going to say?"

"I have no idea. I expected something bad, but that's…well, thank you. For letting

me stay."

"Of course, Bella. You don't need to thank me. That's why…um," he waved an

awkward hand at the fridge behind me. "I had the kitchen stocked today for you. I
know you like to cook."

"This is all for me? Edward, you didn't have to…"

"Um, there's something else," Edward interrupted, looking down at his feet,

rubbing the back of his neck with his hand, which I had figured out by now meant he
was nervous about what he was about to say. "While we're talking about your house,
I, ah…I bought it for you today."

I must have been really stressed or overworked or something because Edward's

words were making no sense to me.

"What? What do you mean you bought my house?"

"I mean, I bought it. Well, not yet. It'll be a couple of weeks to finish up the legal

- 184 -

stuff, but the agreement is in place and for all intents and purposes, it's bought."

"What...wh-why would you do that?"

"Bella, I told you, that house isn't secure. It needs a fence, it needs a gate and a

serious security system. And you were renting. You couldn't do any of that to it. And
I know how much you like it there, so I had my lawyer contact the owner and make
an offer. My security company is already over there getting started, so the work can
get done as fast as possible."

The reality, and enormity, of what he'd done finally burst on my poor

overwhelmed brain.

"Edward, you can't just buy me a house! It's a house! That's…it's…well, it's crazy,

and inappropriate and way too extravagant, and…"

"Bella, it's a very little house. And it was cheap. Seriously, this is not a big deal.

And none of it would even be necessary if we weren't…well, you know. So will you
just stop? And let me do this for you?"

I opened my mouth to start another tirade but Edward took another step towards

me, his eyes turning dark. He raised his hand and gently tucked my hair behind my
ear. He didn't take his hand away, he just settled it lightly on my shoulder.

"Please, Bella?" he said oh, so softly.

Ungh…. and I was done. I just let Edward Cullen buy me a fucking house. I

couldn't even begin to ponder what that said about me and I didn't want to. I wanted
to focus on the warm and fuzzy feeling that was now growing in my chest. Edward
bought me my house. Sure, it was probably a completely insignificant amount of
money to him, but it wasn't about the money. He did it for me, because he knew I
liked my house. I was about to take a step closer to him and …I didn't even know
what I was going to do, when I heard Alice's voice as she careened into the room.

"Oh my God, Bella! Alexander McQueen is sending over two dresses for you! I

don't think he'll be right for you, but just to try them on…!" she trailed off as she
found us in the kitchen, practically standing against each other. "Ooops! Sorry! I'll
just…"

"No, Alice!" I slipped out from in between Edward and the refrigerator and

hurried to her side, "We were just talking. I'm good."

- 185 -

"Oh…okay. Well then, let's go! There are some amazing things to look at today!"

I threw a smile back over my shoulder at Edward as Alice whipped me up the

stairs. He was just standing quietly where I left him, his face unreadable.

Alice was flipping through one of her racks while I sat on a chair in nothing but

my bra and underwear, waiting for her next choice. A month ago I would have felt
awkward, embarrassed, out of my element, but Alice had beaten all of that out of
me. There was no fight left. I just stripped off my clothes and put on whatever she
handed to me. I had discovered, with Alice, it's better if you don't fight.

"Hey, Alice?"

"Hmmm?" she was distracted, a million miles away.

"So Edward bought me my house today." I said it casually, figuring I could gauge

from her reaction how significant this was.

Her hands froze over a pile of taffeta, her eyes grew wide and she swung around

to face me.

"What?"

"He bought my house. For me. He said it needs a fence and stuff and that I

couldn't make it safe as long as it was a rental, so he…"

"He bought it?" The stunned was wearing off and the disbelief was kicking in,

apparently.

I sighed and closed my eyes. "See? I knew it. It's crazy, right? So ridiculously

extravagant. I can't let him spend his money on me like that."

Alice waved her hands frantically. "No! No! Not the money! Who cares about the

money? I've seen your house, Bella. He won't even notice that kind of money."

"So what are you freaking out about? Because you're freaking me out a little bit."

Alice waved a dismissive hand in front of her face and shook her head quickly,

"Nothing. It's nothing. He's just being nice, that's all. The paparazzi stuff wouldn't
even be happening to you if you weren't doing this thing with him. He probably just

- 186 -

feels bad, that's all."

"Yeah, I suppose," I shrugged, "That's what he said."

"See? He's always gone a little overboard when it comes to gift-giving. It's what I

love most about him. Now," she said, charging ahead, "put this one on. I bet the
color looks great on you."

I dutifully stood up and shrugged into another ridiculous pile of lace and turned to

be zipped up. But I noticed that Alice stayed distracted and her eyes looked far away
for the rest of the afternoon and I couldn't figure out why.

EPOV

"Edward?" Alice's voice came soft and tentative on the other side of my door. I

was sitting at my piano, the first time in….I can't even remember, and I wanted to
avoid any uncomfortable questions as to why, so I quickly closed the lid over the
keys and moved to the couch before I called for her to come in.

"What's up, baby sister?"

The Academy Awards were tomorrow and Alice was so far gone into full-alert

mode that I hadn't expected to see her surface until next week for sure, so I was
curious as to what brought her to my room now. It also made me idly wonder where
in the house Bella was if Alice was here. Having her under my roof this week had
hardly done me any good since Alice had monopolized her completely when she was
here.

Alice came over to the couch and curled up next to me.

"So, Edward," she began.

"So, Alice?"

"Um, Bella told me about you…buying her house."

I raised my eyes to Alice's. Her expression was tentative, uncertain.

"And?"

- 187 -

"It seems a little out of character for you, that's all."

"It seemed like a nice thing to do."

"Exactly."

"What the hell is that supposed to mean, Alice?"

"Don't get pissed, Edward, you know it's true. You're not exactly known for being

nice to women. And buying a house for someone is a whole lot of nice."

"What are you getting at?"

Alice looked at me another beat and then dropped her eyes to her lap and exhaled.

When she finally spoke again her voice was soft and fragile.

"I like her, Edward. I really like her. She's my friend now…outside of all this." She

waved her hand at me. "I know how this thing with you guys started, but I…I'm
getting the feeling that it's headed somewhere else now."

I sighed and closed my eyes, pinching the bridge of my nose. I really did not want

to be sitting here discussing this with my baby sister.

"Alice…"

"No, let me finish. I'm just worried. You don't have exactly the best track record

with women. They aren't always so warm and fuzzy about you after the fact. And I
just…" she sighed and squeezed her eyes shut tight before finishing in a hurry.
"Don't break her. That's all. Whatever happens, I want to be her friend afterwards.
Please don't make that impossible for me."

I raised my head to look at her. I didn't really know what to say. Was she asking

me to promise I wouldn't fuck up? Because I couldn't. I really wanted not to, and I
was going to try my best, but this was completely uncharted territory for me, I had
no idea what to do and frankly, I was terrified. Finally I settled for the one thing I
did know, hoping it would be enough to comfort Alice.

"I like her, too, Alice." I said softly, "I think I love her."

Her eyes abruptly brimmed with tears and she smiled. Then she flung her tiny

body across the couch at me and threw her arms around my neck.

- 188 -

"Oh, Edward. That's great! I knew you weren't completely hopeless!"

Then before I could respond in any way, she was scrambling off the couch and

over to the door.

"Wait till you see her tomorrow!" Alice said, now fully re-engaged as the Stylist

Nazi. "She's going to take your breath away!"

And she was out of my room in a flash. I laid my head back on the pillow and

spoke to the ceiling. "She already does."

- 189 -

Later Tonight

Academy Awards night!

*spanglemaker rolls her shoulders and cracks her knuckles in

preparation*

Get your popcorn ready and let's get going! This night turned out to be

such a big night that it's two chapters, but you'll get part two as soon as is
humanly possible, I won't keep you waiting.

And I don't have much more to say now except thank you all so much for

reading and reviewing. The review numbers just blow me away!

Disclaimer: Twilight's not mine, I just like to dress them up and play with

them like Barbies.

BPOV

It was only three in the afternoon and it already seemed like the longest day of my

life, and according to Alice's itinerary, we weren't scheduled to be done until the
wee hours of the morning. I would never make it.

Currently the "hair team" was well into hour three of whatever they were up to

back there. The makeup team was at work on the front of me. Alice hovered
nervously around them all lest one tiny fleck of eye shadow end up out of place.
Angela scurried around our rooms, coordinating the people coming and going. The
Harry Winston people had shown up with my borrowed jewels for the night, which I
hadn't seen yet. There was all sorts of official stuff to do with them and papers to be
signed, because these things cost more than the house Edward just bought me and
they were only on loan.

Angela was getting them out the door and taking delivery of yet another gift

basket. I swear, it's like people didn't know what to do with their money, so they
sent each other baskets full of luxury stuff no one needs. Ostrich leather custom
embossed water bottle holder, anyone? Rose had come over to observe the
operations and was reclined on one of the couches, munching on a bag of pretzels,
just watching the proceedings and chatting with Alice when she could tear her
attention away.

- 190 -

Rose, Emmett, Jasper and Alice had planned an Oscar viewing party later at Rose

and Emmett's place. Pizza, margaritas and an Oscar betting pool. Believe it or not, I
was actually a little jealous, it sounded like more fun than actually going. But of
course, if I was there I wouldn't be with Edward. And tonight I would be. Starting in
about an hour until whenever we made it home from the last party, it would be him
and me together all night. That made it worth while all by itself.

The makeup people finished first, but I couldn't see how it looked because the hair

people were still back there creating what they swore was a masterpiece. Alice had
my dress hanging on a rack and was checking it over one more time for any tiny
flaws. One of the makeup people came at me one more time with a little tin of
something white and a brush.

"Alice," he said, "how much of this do you want?"

She spun around and hurried to me to oversee the application of whatever it was

he was holding.

"Just a dusting. I just want her to glow ever so slightly, not sparkle," Alice said,

squinting and twinkling her fingers at me to indicate the magic effect she
envisioned.

The makeup artist took a deep breath and steeled himself for this monumental

task, likely in fear for his life if he screwed up and let Alice down.

Rather than brush that stuff on my face, though, as I was expecting, he started in

brushing my neck, shoulders and chest. The soft brush tickled, but I'd be damned if I
would squirm one millimeter under Alice's eagle eye.

"Hold!" she barked, throwing up one hand. She examined me carefully, then

crossed to my other side to look from another angle.

"Just another whisper on her shoulders and a kiss of it on her collarbones," Alice

told him.

I bit my lips to keep from laughing at her serious little face, but quickly stopped

before I screwed up my perfect lipstick. He came in at me again, "whispering" on my
shoulders and "kissing" my collarbones with the brush. I chanced a glance down at
my chest to see what he was putting on me. It was some sort of faintly shimmery
powder and the effect on my skin was remarkable. Wherever the makeup artist had
brushed, my pale skin glowed like a pearl lit from within. It was kind of cool.

- 191 -

"So, Sam is going with you tonight," Alice was saying. "We thought it might be

better right now. You and Edward will be on your own once you're on the red carpet,
but he'll stay with you right up until then. And of course you won't really be alone,
because Laurent's agency will have Charlotte with you the whole time to negotiate
the line."

"The line?"

"The press. You have to stop and talk to all of them."

"What about? Edward doesn't have anything nominated this year and I'm a

musician. What can we possibly have to say?"

"Well, you have to tell them who you're wearing, of course! That's all anyone is

going to be interested in tonight anyway. That, and of course all the questions about
how crazy you two are about each other."

I flushed and looked down at my hands for a minute in consideration of that before

gentle hairdresser hands lifted my chin again so they could finish their creation.

They finally wrapped it up and Alice started getting me dressed. It all started, of

course, with the perfect underwear. This time it was midnight blue lace panties and
a matching strapless bra, trimmed with the same delicate lace along the top edge.

"Bella," Rose called out from the couch, "You have to get that bra in every color

they make. It makes your boobs look spectacular!"

"Right? See, Bella? Rose understands the importance of a good foundation."

I snorted softly and focused on getting into the dress without falling over and

ruining it in some way. It was a loaner, too, but I got the feeling the designer's staff
was less worried about getting it back in one piece than the jewelers had been. They
were so abjectly grateful that I was wearing the damn dress that I think they would
have given me half a dozen of them if I asked. All the same, I wanted to take care of
it.

Alice helped shift it all into place and zipped me in and then she buttoned up the

little row of covered buttons that concealed the zipper at the small of my back while
I stepped into my crazy high dark blue satin heels. Did I say before that Alice had
completely broken my will? I tried arguing that in a floor-length dress, no one would
see my feet and that should mean I could wear something more comfortable, but
Alice insisted that it would ruin the proportions of the dress, plus it helped me look

- 192 -

in better proportion next to Edward's impressive height. So there I was teetering
around, wondering how on earth I'd last twelve minutes, never mind twelve hours.

"Damn, Bella…" Rose let out a low whistle once I was fastened into the dress.

"Alice, you've outdone yourself."

Alice was practically bursting with excitement and pride. I took a quick peek at

the dress in a mirror. It was a deep dark blue color, that I had worried at first was
too dark and plain but Alice insisted that it set off my pale skin. She was right, of
course. Alice threw around terms like silk satin and bias seaming and fishtail hem,
which meant pretty much nothing to me. What I could tell for myself was that the
dress had a very fitted top, all full of stiff stuff inside holding it up and in place,
since it only covered the very top edge of my bra and it was strapless. The rest of my
chest and shoulders were completely bare, displaying just about every inch of me
that was legal. The dress stayed tight down over my hips and thighs and then, just
below my knees, it flared away full, longer in back to make a little train. There was
some sort of dark fluffy sheer net under the bottom to make the shape stay out and
full. I turned to look at the back. It dipped low, baring all of me, and met in a V at
the small of my back, where the little row of buttons started and continued to the
top of my ass. It was beautiful. I tried on so many I thought I wouldn't even notice
which one she finally picked, but this was perfect. Once again, Alice had managed to
find the one couture dress that was perfect for Bella Swan, even though such a thing
was an oxymoron.

"Now, for the jewelry!" Alice squealed, opening the box the Harry Winston people

had left. Rose shot off the couch to come look.

"Holy shit! How much is that thing worth?" she gasped.

Alice shot her a look. "Bella won't wear it if I say."

"Oh, come on! Tell!"

"Not until it's on her neck!"

"Bella," Rose barked, "Put the damned necklace on!"

Alice lifted it from the velvet lined box and fastened it around my neck. It was

heavy and cold. And beautiful. I really had no interest in expensive jewelry, but even
I could appreciate its beauty. It was a fine platinum open delicate filigree that
covered my whole lower throat and upper chest. It was scattered all over with tiny
diamonds, hundreds of them. Every time I shifted or breathed I felt like I sparkled.

- 193 -

Nestled in the middle, suspended right in the hollow of my throat, was one
enormous fat sapphire. Alice handed over the earrings, relatively discreet diamond
drops. At first I worried that they were too small next to the necklace, but she said
one or the other could be dramatic, but not both. I guess she knew the rules.

"So, how much?" Rose prodded.

"Eight hundred and fifty."

"Thousand?" I managed to just squeak it out, one hand flying instinctively to touch

the necklace. Shit, I better not do that, I might smudge it. Rose just whistled in
appreciation.

"It's not just the diamonds," Alice explained as she adjusted it, "although there are

plenty of them in there. It's also platinum, which is very hard to work with. The
detail of the filigree takes a million hours to do. And then all the little settings for
the diamonds, plus that sapphire is huge."

"Does that…" I started, then I had to start again, afraid of the answer, "does that

include the earrings?"

Alice shot me a sharp look from under her lashes.

"No. With the earrings, it's closer to a million."

Shit. I was afraid to so much as breathe.

Alice took one last turn around me to inspect. I looked back at myself in the

mirror. I was suddenly glad a million pictures would be taken of me tonight because
I was sure I would never look this good again as long as I lived. The hairdressers
were right, it was their masterpiece. All the hair had been softly lifted off my face
and curled up and to the sides, magically, invisibly, held back, piled up on the crown
of my head, with a lot of it still falling long and curly down my back. It was arranged
in what were meant to look like artless, tumbling waves and curls, although I knew
for a fact, every twist and curl had been coaxed into perfect position and was
immobilized there for the night. There were tiny little diamonds on invisible pins
nestled randomly all through my hair, catching light just like the necklace. And
somehow they made me look as if I had twice as much hair as I did. I looked at the
back. There were all those waves at the crown caught up in piles and yet there was
still so much hanging down in back. How did they do that?

I pivoted back to face myself from the front again and the image staring back at

- 194 -

me made me stop in my tracks for a second.

"Seven months," I whispered, reaching up absently to touch the edge of the

necklace.

"What?" Alice was distracted, still looking me over.

I turned to look at Rose. "Seven months ago, Rose."

She raised a questioning eyebrow at me.

"It was seven months ago when I was still waking up on that miserable freaking

futon in our house in Seattle," I rattled on, "Seven months ago I was still working
shifts at Sandwich Planet. Seven months ago we were still doing the Shower Chart!"

Rose was smiling in understanding now, but Alice looked lost.

"What the hell is a Shower Chart?"

"Our house in Seattle was a dump and the hot water heater was for shit. Only the

first shower of the morning was actually hot. After that the most you could hope for
was tepid. So we had this rotation chart, so we all got a shot at a hot shower every
four days."

"And if you were more than fifteen minutes late for your shower, you lost your

spot on the chart and had to wait another four days," Rose was remembering with
me now, "Emmett was forever missing his spot and trying to hit me up to share
mine. As if."

"Rose," I said softly, "That was only seven months ago."

She stared back at me for a moment, smiling broadly, gripping one of my hands in

hers. Neither one of us could believe we were here. Alice looked from me to Rose
and back, clearly not understanding the charm of reminiscing about something like
the Shower Chart.

"Sorry, Alice," I said, pulling myself back to the present, "I was just having a

pinch-me moment. I'm good now."

"No, you're amazing!" she trilled.

"Knock 'em dead, Bells," Rose said firmly.

- 195 -

"Well," Alice exhaled, "Edward's probably waiting. You'd better go down."

"You mean you're not going to come down and take pictures of us like at the

prom?"

Alice laughed. "Trust me, sweetie, you will be the most photographed woman in

the world tonight." Rose nodded solemnly at her side in agreement. I didn't need to
hear that right at this moment. It gave me butterflies.

Rose handed me the little jeweled bag that only had room for a compact, a

lipstick, and my phone. She grasped my freshly manicured hands in hers briefly.
"Have fun!" She gave me a wink and they both scooted me towards the door.

I would have to walk slow, I realized, as my legs were essentially immobilized

down to my knees. And I really hoped there weren't many stairs. I got as far as the
top of Edward's staircase and then paused there for a moment to consider how best
to negotiate getting down them without humiliating myself.

Then I saw Edward. He was leaning against a wall in the entry way at the bottom

of the stairs toying with his phone while he waited. I'd seen Edward in all manner of
clothes at this point, but Edward in a tuxedo officially took my breath away. He
seemed to have tried to tame the sex hair a little tonight, but it only partially
worked, which was fine with me. Alice deserved major kudos for Edward, too. She
managed to find what looked like a traditional basic black tux and yet it still
showcased every inch of Edward's magnificent body and it didn't look the least bit
stodgy or traditional on him. It looked fucking hot. Unreal.

Then he looked up and saw me. His hands froze on the phone, his mouth dropped

open a little ways, his eyelids fluttered, he said nothing. Holy shit. I've made Edward
Cullen speechless. I felt more powerful than I ever had in my life. And now I felt
confident enough to walk down the stairs. I understood suddenly why Alice had
strangely not wanted to come down with me. She wanted me alone when Edward
saw me for the first time. Sneaky little girl.

I stopped at the bottom of the stairs to look at him.

EPOV

Holy. Fucking. Shit.

- 196 -

I was hanging in the front hallway, killing time, waiting for the endless Alice

marathon to finally conclude when, without warning, I looked up and there was
Bella at the top of the stairs. I seriously couldn't breathe or move for several
moments. My mouth went dry and my palms got sweaty, like I was some teenaged
kid on prom night. My chest actually hurt when I looked at her, she was that fucking
beautiful. The dress was spectacular, dark blue and tight, hugging all her curves on
the way down, and leaving miles and miles of her creamy pale flesh exposed. Her
dark hair was held back in some beautiful satiny curly pile that I'm sure took a
century to do, but plenty of it was still down, which was good, because I wanted to
be able to touch it and run my fingers through it all night long. And she sparkled. It
was mostly from that killer necklace that Alice had scammed from Harry Winston's,
but her hair did, too. Even her skin seemed to faintly shimmer, like she was lit from
within…like moonlight, I realized. The deep blue dress, her pearlescent skin, the
hundreds of tiny shimmering diamonds…Bella was the night sky. And breathtaking.

At first I was frozen and breathless but when she started to edge her way down

the stairs, I was flooded with desire for her. Fuck this. I wasn't behaving any more.
She wanted me, I sure as hell wanted her. Fuck everyone else. This girl would be
mine. Tonight.

I pushed off the wall and crossed the entry hall with three long strides. I met her

at the base of the stairs and in one motion slid my hands up behind her neck and
pulled her mouth nearly to mine.

"I'm tired of trying to stay away from you," I growled before I crushed my mouth

on hers.

She gasped in surprise, but then immediately melted into me, her hands flying up

to my shoulders to steady herself as I thrust my tongue into her mouth. I slid one
hand down the long bare expanse of her back letting it rest at the base of her spine
where my fingers encountered some interestingly placed little buttons. I pulled her
body up along mine and she moaned softly. Fuck. We weren't going to get very far at
this rate.

With a supreme effort I pulled my lips away from hers and looked down at her.

Her dark eyes were half closed, her mouth was still a little open. Fuck. Me. I wanted
to drag her upstairs right now. I couldn't believe we had this whole endless thing in
front of us.

"Ah…this was probably not the best time for me to start this," I murmured.

She straightened up a little, recovering herself, and she shot me a little smile,

- 197 -

looking up at me roguishly. "You're probably right. Plus, you know if you mess me
up, Alice will cut you."

I laughed and the spell was effectively broken, except I didn't want it to be, not all

the way. I didn't want her for one second to stop thinking of me and what we were
about to do together. I wanted this whole day and night to be one long, torturous,
delicious session of foreplay. So I leaned forward, my lips just barely skimming
along her jaw until I reached her ear.

"Then I guess we'll have to finish this…later." I exhaled against her skin and felt a

gratifying shiver run through her. Then I pressed my lips against the little hollow
beneath her ear and let them linger there for just a moment, her diamond earring
brushing the side of my nose, before I pulled back to look at her face again.

She looked stunned and drowning in lust. Perfect. She let out a long shaky sigh.

"Later," was all she whispered.

I put a finger under her chin, tilting her face up to me, locking eyes with her and

holding her gaze. "Later," I said firmly. She nodded slowly, her eyes never leaving
mine. I stepped away and took her hand. She fell into step beside me, still half in a
daze.

I walked her to the front door where Sam was waiting just outside with the car, a

low black sedan this time, so it would be easier for Bella to get in and out of. Alice
thinks of everything. I needed to buy her a new car or something to thank her for
Bella tonight. I settled Bella in the car and crossed around to climb in the other side.

As soon as I got settled, I reached over and picked up her hand, turning it over

and raising her wrist to my mouth. I left a lingering kiss right on her pulse point.
She smelled amazing. Her head fell back against the seat and she stared at me with
a hazy expression.

"I thought we were waiting till later."

"Until later, yes," I said against her skin, thrilled beyond words that she just said it

again. She was going to be mine…later. "But you can hardly expect me to keep my
hands entirely to myself all night when you're next to me looking like this."

She blushed lightly and I was delighted to discover that she blushed on more than

her face. But I lowered her hand and contented myself with merely holding it,
chastely resting our joined hands on my thigh. Except touching Bella in any way

- 198 -

never felt chaste.

"How long until we get there?" she asked after she exhaled heavily.

"A couple of hours maybe."

"What?"

"Well, the Kodak isn't far, but with so many cars arriving, you have to sit in traffic

forever. And they want to time your arrival for the telecast. So Charlotte is there,
coordinating with the Oscar people and Sam until they're ready for us to pull up."

She sighed and sank back against the seat.

"But we have liquor," I said brightly, motioning to the built in bar, "and there's a

t.v."

So that's what we did. We drank and we watched the Oscar preshow on the t.v.,

and it was fun, because everything with Bella is fun. She made snarky comments
about the pre-show hosts and the red carpet coverage and rolled her eyes at their
momentous pronouncements about hemlines and I kept pouring us gin and tonics. It
was probably smart to watch t.v. because as much as I wanted to drag out this
whole seduction thing, being alone in the back of this car while touching her, kissing
her…no, we'd never make it to the show.

Bella got bored with the pre-show at some point so we channel surfed and she was

delighted to find some old repeats of Shark Week on. So we amused ourselves
watching sharks rip seals to bits. Did I mention that everything is more fun with
Bella?

We sat in queue forever it seemed, with Sam on his cell non-stop with Charlotte

coordinating our arrival as the car inched along at a snail's pace. Finally word came
to move our car into position. I could see a few couples exiting cars just ahead of us
and pointed them out to Bella, so she could watch and know what to expect. There
were Tom and Katie, and then came Will and Jada. Okay, we're up.

Sam stopped the car and came around to my side first. Bella suddenly

remembered Alice's instructions and scrambled for her lipstick to retouch, which
was good, because I kissed it all off of her at home. Fuck, yeah. Sam opened my door
for me and escorted me around to Bella's side. The crowd in the stands went
absolutely nuts when I came into view and the press along the line began to jostle
each other furiously. All the p.a.'s on the red carpet with their headsets and walkie

- 199 -

talkies burst into a flurry of action. I could feel the anticipation thick in the air. I was
used to out of control crowd reactions and this astounded even me. It was like a
massive wall of nervous energy all focused on us. I hoped Bella would be okay.

Sam opened Bella's door and I reached down to take her hand. She looked up at

me with those rich brown eyes and smiled with far more enthusiasm than I hoped
for. She carefully unfolded herself out of the car and took a minute, shielded by my
body to smooth out her dress. I wanted to help, to run my hands down over hips, too,
but I behaved myself. Instead, I slipped my arm behind her back and leaned down to
plant a tiny kiss on her cheekbone. She smiled up at me and I felt my chest contract
and then we turned to face the gauntlet.

It was pretty much an endless string of brief chats with reporters and posing for

pictures while photographers screamed at us. Charlotte met us as soon as we left
the car and carefully orchestrated our slow progress down the red carpet. While we
spoke with one person, she would walk a few feet further ahead and set up the next
few chats. Then she would come back to us and politely disengage us from
whomever we were talking to (because everybody wanted to keep the two of us all
night long) and usher us to the next reporter.

Bella was a champ. None of this was remotely interesting to her but she dutifully

recited over and over the name of the designer who'd made her dress, that Harry
Winston provided her jewelry, and much to my surprise and delight, she managed to
mention several times that Alice Cullen was her stylist. I already loved her, but her
devotion to my sister, who hadn't always found it easy making friends with other
women, probably because of me, earned her my eternal gratitude. I suddenly
wanted her to meet my parents. Never in my life had I had such an impulse, but I
was so damned proud of her, and I desperately wanted Esme and Carlisle to see for
themselves how spectacular she was. My mother would love her, I just knew it.

I never took my arm away from Bella's back and when things got really tedious I

traced little circles with my fingers on her hip or on the bare skin of her back or on
the nape of her neck under her hair. She would lean closer in to me every time. At
one point, I noticed her gaze getting a little blank, and I leaned into her placing my
lips just above her ear.

"Later."

She flushed lightly and turned her body into me, reaching up to grip the lapel of

my jacket with one hand and she sighed, her eyes closed. God, this was endless. I
wanted her so badly. And the damned awards show itself hadn't even started yet.

- 200 -

BPOV

As many interviews as I had done in the last six months, nothing prepared me for

the marathon that was the red carpet. First there was the endless talking to
reporters, but nobody for too long. Oh, no, Charlotte would show up after a minute
or two and shuffle us on to the next one. Then there were the pictures, endlessly
standing, turning, angling, so that they could all get their shot, screaming our names
over and over. I wasn't one for keeping tabs on who was where in the Hollywood
social hierarchy, but even I noticed that they kept Edward and me out on the red
carpet far longer than anyone else. The reporters were nearly losing all semblance
of decorum as they shuffled and elbowed to get their shot at us.

Although I'd been handing out my rehearsed answers about Edward and me for

weeks now, all of a sudden, when they asked (and they all asked), I would open my
mouth and nothing would come out. All of those platitudes I'd been using ("We're
good friends" "We enjoy spending time together" "We have a lot in common") all
seemed ridiculous in the face of what was happening between us, what was about to
happen.

Because there was "later".

Holy shit.

Did that really happen? Did we say that? Agree to that?

I'm pretty sure we did.

Every time I thought about it, and I was thinking about it pretty much constantly

in spite of the distractions around us, my knees got weak and my panties got damp.
And in case I did manage to pull my thoughts back to the present, Edward was
there, glued to my side, his hands never leaving me, constantly reminding me that
he wanted me, that he was thinking about it, planning it. He was making little
patterns on the skin of my back with his fingertips, squeezing my hip, leaning down
to whisper "Later" in my ear. I didn't know how I would make it through the coming
hours.

Eventually I was nearly hanging from him, he'd made me so boneless and weak.

And thankfully Charlotte decided they'd gotten enough of us and ushered us inside
to where a pre-show reception was taking place. There was a server at our side in
moments and Edward snagged us two champagne flutes. I thought I'd have a minute
to just stand here, drink a little, and frankly, stare at the magnificence that was
Edward. But Charlotte leaned forward and whispered in my ear that there was a

- 201 -

makeup and hair person who'd been sent here to touch me up, on Alice's command.
I rolled my eyes at Edward and set down my champagne to follow Charlotte, but his
arm snaked out and reached around my waist, pulling me to him abruptly. Slowly,
deliberately, he lowered his mouth to mine and kissed me, long and lingering,
slipping his tongue in to taste mine, right here in a room full of all of the fucking
Hollywood elite. I felt like every pair of eyes in the room was on us. And yes, I could
tell that every woman in the room was jealous. The room was filled with familiar
faces, women I had watched for years in movies and on tv, and at that moment,
every single fucking one of them wanted to be me. Bitches. He pulled his head away
and smiled lazily at me, his eyes lowered.

"Since they're going to fix your lipstick anyway." Then he winked and released me

to Charlotte. Nearly staggering, I followed where I was lead.

By the time I got back, restored to perfection, the reception was breaking up and

people were making their way into the theater. Edward slid his arm back around my
waist and leaned in.

"I missed you. I actually had to talk to other people."

"Oh, poor baby. Next time we'll trade and you can go get your eyeliner touched up

and I'll talk to Michael Eisner."

He chuckled. "Deal. He's so boring, you'll wish you'd stuck with the makeup."

I was never happier to see a seat in my life. Just because I'd quit fighting Alice

about the heels, but it didn't mean I had gotten used to them. My feet were
screaming at me. Edward lowered me into my seat and took my hand once I got
settled. He wasn't satisfied with that level of contact for long however, and instead
reached his arm across my shoulders so he could trace circles there with his fingers.

I could smell him now, spicy and Edward-y, and the warmth of his arm around me

enveloped me. It was making my head swim pleasantly, that and the feel of his
fingers on my skin. I still couldn't believe it. He'd said later. I'd said later. Tonight.
We would be together. Rose's warning tickled around my brain a little, I knew I was
being stupid, but I was tired of pushing him away when I wanted him so badly. So
I'd take him, whatever I could have, for as long as I could hang on to him. I knew at
some point our arrangement would end and he'd move on. And it would utterly
break my heart, because I was crazy in love with him. I kept trying to squash it down
and pretend it was just lust and desire, but I was lying to myself. I was completely,
totally, madly in love with him. All the more reason for me to run screaming. But it
was too late. I'd made my decision to be with him. I just had to hope I could put

- 202 -

myself back together again after he was gone and I fell apart. But I wasn't going to
waste a second of tonight with him worrying about it.

The presentations began, and I paid some attention. The musical numbers were

boring. Between being on the show and everything that had happened afterwards,
I'd had absolutely no time to see movies lately, so most of the ones up for awards
were a mystery to me. And Edward wasn't in any of them, so I was even less
interested. I was much happier focusing on him, the warmth of his arm, the feel of
his fingers, the tickle of his breath when he leaned over to whisper to me. Eventually
one of the stage managers came to pull him away to go backstage in preparation of
his awards presentation. He turned to look at me and I shot him a frown. He leaned
in and took my face in his hands, kissing me again, although more gently than at the
reception.

"Save my seat for me, beautiful. And don't forget about…later."

I sighed against his mouth, "Trust me, it's hardly left my mind all night."

He shot me his dazzling crooked smile. "That's exactly what I want to hear." He

slipped one hand down my neck and let his fingers trail down my throat, over the big
sapphire resting in the hollow, and down to the front edge of my dress. He'd been
watching his fingers make their descent, but when he hit the edge of my dress he
paused and looked up at me through his lashes. Holy shit. The thought of those
fingers, slipping lower, without all of these impossible clothes between us… I felt
ready to crawl out of my skin with desire.

With a sigh he stood up and followed the stage manager out of the theater. I

collapsed back in my seat and tried not to miss him miserably. I wondered if we
were as obvious as I felt. Was everyone watching him nearly undress me? Were we
on tv doing that? I didn't care. Let them watch. None of it mattered, except me
being with him.

The show dragged even slower without him there. I wondered how the others

were doing. Were they all wasted yet? I pulled my phone out of my bag and texted
Rose.

"Guess where I am?"

After a moment, she responded.

"Saw you on tv! You looked beautiful. Where's loverboy?"

- 203 -

I smiled at her response.

"Backstage. On soon to present."

"You ok? I saw the way he was touching you. Looked intense."

I paused for a long time, trying to formulate my answer, which in and of itself

probably tipped her off. Finally I wrote it and hit send.

"I know what I'm doing."

"Okay"

Leave it to Rose. She'd said her piece, issued her warning, and now she was done.

She would pass no judgments on what I chose to do next, regardless of what she'd
said.

Eventually Edward showed up on stage to present the award. It was disconcerting

to see him up there, being "on", performing in a way. Under the lights, with all of his
charm on full-throttle, I felt once again how ridiculous it was for me to be with him.
He was so beautiful and perfect. Everybody wanted him. He could have anyone. Why
me?

Well, you won't be keeping him for long, you know.

Yes, I know.

I couldn't explain why I had him right now, all I could do was enjoy him as long as

it lasted. And then he would move on. Because he was Edward Cullen, and there was
no way he would stay. He didn't stay for anyone, ever, and he sure as hell wouldn't
stay for me.

I was still mulling over my sudden discomfort, staring at my hands in my lap when

Edward suddenly slipped into the seat at my side. He was leaning into me, his arm
across my shoulders, his lips at my ear, in seconds.

"Miss me?"

I turned to look at him, not quite able to keep the sadness off my face or out of my

eyes.

"Yes," I said simply. He narrowed his stunning green eyes and a little crease

- 204 -

formed between his eyebrows. He lifted his free hand up and brushed my cheek.

"Baby, what's wrong?"

I shrugged and tried to shake off my sudden dark mood. "Nothing. I was just

thinking too much."

He smiled at me and shook his head. "Don't think too hard, Bella. Just be with

me."

Well, there you go. He just told me what I already knew. I won't promise you

anything, don't ask for anything, just enjoy it.

Well? I did already know that. So that's what I would do.

A/N:

Whew! You'll get continuing awards show action and a whole lot...ahem...

more in the next chapter.

Little extra disclaimers:

Sandwich Planet is a real place, and they make amazing sandwiches, it's

just not in Seattle.

And I have no idea if Michael Eisner is boring or not in real life.

- 205 -

Magic Man

Thanks for all the reviews for the first part of this, your enthusiasm thrills

and humbles me.

I've had many requests for a link to a picture of Bella's dress and sorry to

say, there isn't one. I want to keep my real life separate from this, but in a
very roundabout way, that's sort of what I do for a living. Describing it in
Bella's words was one of the hardest parts of writing this. I could have gone
on for pages, but Bella couldn't, so short of writing it in Alice's POV, I had to
keep it basic.

So while Twilight and all its characters belong to Stephenie Meyer, Bella's

dress, hair and necklace? Those are all mine.

BPOV

It seemed for a while as if the awards ceremony might never end. I'd never really

paid much attention before, and I couldn't believe how many categories there were.
They just went on and on. It ran over, of course, but eventually it did end and we
were escorted out and piled back into the car with Sam. I half hoped we could sneak
away now, but then remembered Alice's itinerary. There was some party afterwards
and attendance was apparently mandatory. Sure enough, as soon as the car pulled
up at our next location, here came Charlotte to escort us inside. But first I was
assaulted again by my hair and makeup person to touch me up so I was presentable
for all the pictures that would be taken inside.

"So what's so important about this party we have to go to?" I asked, trying not to

sound too whiny, as the makeup girl messed with my mascara.

Edward shrugged nonchalantly, "It's the Vanity Fair After Party."

"And?"

"Everybody goes," he said simply. The makeup girl finished up and Charlotte

walked us through security and up to the entrance. The tuxedoed attendant manning
the door with a clipboard cast one beaming look at us and waved us inside. No
checking that list for our names, apparently. We were beyond lists.

- 206 -

There was a long low-ceilinged entrance hallway leading to the party itself. The

hall was lovely, with very low golden lighting and rows of tiny white votive candles
on the ground flanking a long white carpet running the length of it. There was a
group of three people ahead of us and as soon as they rounded the corner into the
party and we were alone, Edward slipped his arm around my waist and gave me a
tug to pull me to the side of the hall, into the shadows. He turned me in his arms to
face him and pulled me in tight against him. I felt the air leave my chest in a rush
and my head swam. I couldn't think when I was this close to him and he was
touching me like this.

"Hey, we're here long enough to let them take a few pictures of us and then I'm

getting you out of here. This," he waved a hand at the opulence and glamour
surrounding us, "is by no means the highlight of the evening. This," he leaned in and
said the last bit almost against my lips, "is just act one." He closed the distance and
kissed me lingeringly. I gripped his lapels in my fingers, pulling him closer. His
hands slipped around to my bare back to caress my skin and he moaned against my
mouth. Then he slowly, painfully pulled away.

"Damn. This is fucking torture," he muttered.

I nodded breathlessly. He slid a hand up my back, under my hair, gripping the

back of my neck and touching his forehead to mine, eyes closed, before releasing me
and leading me by the hand down the hall and into the party. It was a fairyland
inside, all the tables, covered in gold tablecloths, were set with a million flickering
little white candles and beautiful towering centerpieces of branches and red berries
in cut crystal vases that caught the flickering golden candlelight and bounced it all
over the room. A blanket of tiny twinkling white lights covered the ceiling. One of
the many uniformed hosts met us at the entrance and escorted us to our table.
Resting on top of the white china place settings were small rectangular ivory place
cards with our names in simple calligraphy side by side, topped with little gold
ribbons. I don't know why, considering all the other ways our names were linked,
but seeing those place cards side by side made me ridiculously happy. I cast a quick
glance around the table as we sat down. No one else was sitting there at the
moment, but we had neighbors, evidenced by a scattering of abandoned champagne
flutes and someone's Oscar, left guarding their place alone. I wondered who our
glittering, famous table mates might be.

"So Edward," I asked abruptly, surprising myself, "If we hadn't had our

arrangement, who would you have brought tonight?" The minute the words left my
mouth I was sorry I asked, sorry that I'd reminded him of the formal nature of our
relationship and terrified of who I'd hear him name. Which supermodel, which
stunning actress was supposed to be sitting in my place? Please don't say Megan

- 207 -

Fox or Blake Lively or….

He looked sideways at me and shrugged.

"Alice."

"Really? I'm sorry she couldn't come because of me."

"Don't worry about it. She didn't care. And I offered to have her brought over for

this, the VF party is always a big deal, but she said she was going to hang out at
Rosalie's and watch it on t.v." He shook his head in disbelief. "I was sort of
surprised. Alice is never one to turn down a party like this."

I knew why, of course. It wasn't Rose and the Oscars that was the draw, it was

Jasper, but I said nothing. Tonight was like a dream and I didn't want to spoil it.

"We should get you something to eat," he said suddenly, pulling me to my feet.

"I'm not really hungry."

"I don't want to hear it. Although fish tacos on the beach was one of my better

nights in recent memory, I'd rather not end up there tonight. And besides, you need
your strength." He cast me another rakish smile and dragged me off in search of one
of the many waiters with trays.

We did our best to keep it brief, but absolutely everyone wanted to talk to Edward,

and me by extension. I stood and made polite small talk with more movie stars than I
ever thought possible, considering that until very recently I never imagined having
to stand around and make small talk with movie stars at all. It was sometimes a
surreal experience, suddenly being approached by someone who was already so
familiar to me from the screen, but still a stranger in real life. But they were all so
nice and gracious to me. Me, who just seven months ago was just concerned with
making it from my Intro to British Lit class in time for my shift at Sandwich Planet. I
finally began to understand what Aro felt I would get out of being with Edward. I
was nobody, and now, because I was standing by his side, I was the most important
somebody in the room. It made it hard to take anything anyone said to me even a
little bit seriously, even as they told me over and over how talented they thought I
was, and how they couldn't wait to hear the new album. But this was all a part of the
business, apparently, so I put on my happy face and my best manners and I played
along.

- 208 -

Most people really just wanted a chance to schmooze with Edward, to bask in the

reflected glow of his fame and magnetism. But I was delighted to see a few
producers come over to tell him how good he was looking, and how happy they were
to hear he was doing so well. They all shot me kind, appreciative smiles and greeted
me warmly when Edward introduced me. Several of them spoke briefly with him
about upcoming projects, trying to gauge his interest. Tonight wasn't a night for
making deals, but I could sense the eagerness. They could see he was back in the
land of the living and doing well and they all wanted a piece of him.

Although for most of the night Edward hadn't seemed interested in anything

except getting his hands on me (not that I was complaining), I noticed him engaged
in those conversations with producers, excited, energized in a way that he wasn't
about anything else. He wanted it. He was eager to get back to work. I loved seeing
him actually passionate about something. I hoped all of this meant good things for
him, that people were ready to give him another chance. Everything would be worth
it if that happened for him.

Eventually I lost all track of time. The night had become a blur of champagne and

tuxedos and air kisses and "We should have lunch soon"s. It had to be two or three
in the morning when Edward leaned in and whispered, "Let's go home."

My breath caught in my throat. It was finally later.

Edward texted Sam to bring the car around and we made our way slowly out of

the party, gently disentangling ourselves from all the hugs and handshakes. We
made our way out of the hall and back through security to where Sam had parked at
the curb. I leaned heavily on Edward all the way to the car, sure that my feet would
never be the same after this marathon. He folded me gently into the back seat and
crossed around to his side.

As I hoped, the second the car door closed behind him, he slid across the seat and

wrapped his arms around me. He leaned in and kissed the side of my neck and slid
slowly up to my ear, reminding me of my first night alone with him at Fez. Except
this was so much better because we weren't going to stop. He shifted over and
planted one soft, quick kiss on my lips before sitting back. I shot him a puzzled look.
What happened to later? He put his finger to his lips and nodded his head at Sam in
front of us. Ah, we weren't really alone. Sigh...We'd have to wait until we got home.
He sighed, too.

Edward reached out idly and picked up my right hand, slowly twining his fingers

in mine. He played with my hand for a moment, turning my palm up and tracing his
fingers over the center. Then he dipped his head down and gently pressed his lips to

- 209 -

the center of my palm. He lingered there for a moment, then opened his lips slightly
and let his tongue slip out to touch my skin. I shuddered and let my eyes slide
closed.

He continued on with my fingers, slowly kissing his way down each one before

gently drawing my fingertips into his mouth and sucking, flicking the sensitive pads
with his tongue. When he finished with my fingers, he turned my hand over and
traced patterns on the back with his lips and his tongue. Then he slowly continued
up my arm, lingering on my wrist, on the sensitive pulse point, where he sucked
gently and blew his hot breath across my skin. He traveled achingly slowly up the
entire length of my arm, kissing, dragging his lips and his tongue, nipping gently
with his teeth, enflaming my skin and my nerves with every inch that he touched. He
stopped again in the inside of the crook of my elbow and let out a low moan against
my skin that I felt through my whole body, before stroking the tender skin at the
crease with his tongue.

It was crazy, it was just my arm, he was just kissing my arm. And I felt nearly

undone by it, swamped with desire, aching for more. I was starting to twist slightly
in my seat, clamping my thighs together against the heat at the center. Edward
continued on, slowly, tongue and lips, up to my shoulder, holding my hand in his lap
to still my arm, touching no other part of me. He crept up over the curve of my
shoulder and into the crook of my neck. I could hear his labored breathing as he
struggled to maintain his slow gentle pace. He skimmed his lips past my necklace,
up my neck to my earlobe and stopped, still holding my hand tightly.

"I think I have to stop now if you want your clothes on when you get out of the

car," he murmured in my ear. I couldn't respond, I couldn't even open my eyes, My
head was thrown back, Edward's face was pressed into my neck. His free hand crept
across me and gripped the back of my neck, holding me tight against him. I could
feel his shaky breaths warming my hair and skin. I prayed he would stay right there.
He did. His fingers caressed my neck, tangled gently in my hair, he rested his
forehead against my temple, eyes closed, breathing deeply.

Another few minutes and mercifully Sam turned into Edward's driveway and

keyed in the code. We pulled up to the house and Sam stepped out to help me from
the car. I drew in a deep breath, trying to right myself. I could barely speak, and
managed to squeeze out only the most basic niceties to Sam before Edward took my
hand and led me into the house.

We walked into the entry hall and as Edward turned to lock the door and re-set

the security system, I set my little bag on the side table and crossed the hall to the
foot of the stairs. The house was only dimly lit, Alice being gone for the night. My

- 210 -

insides were in knots. I was both unbearably anxious to be alone with him and
inexplicably terrified at the same time. I didn't know what to do with myself, so I just
stood there, arms limp at my side, facing away from him, willing my breathing to
slow down and my heart rate to steady.

I heard him cross the hall slowly and step up behind me. I could feel the heat from

his body, he was standing just a breath away from me, but not touching me. Then he
reached out and closed both hands over my wrists at my sides. My eyes fell closed at
the simple contact. Edward moved forward to close the gap between us, the whole
length of him coming up against my back. His hands began to slide up my arms as
he lowered his head to whisper in my ear.

"I was so stunned earlier tonight when I saw you here that I never told

you…you're the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."

I leaned back against him, my head falling onto his shoulder and he kissed the

nape of my neck softly. His hands rounded my shoulders and then gripped them.
With a slight pressure, he turned me around to face him. His eyes were half closed
and nearly black, his face angular and dramatic in the dim light of the entry hallway.
His hands gripped me hard by the back of my neck. He seemed to be restraining
himself a little, holding back in some way.

"Bella…" his voice was a raspy whisper, "I want you…so badly… but if you…"

I didn't want to hear the caveat, to hear him tell me that this wouldn't mean

anything, that there were no strings. I'd already made my decision, for better or for
worse. I wanted him. So I leaned my face closer to him and cut him off, placing my
fingertips against his lips briefly. "Yes," I whispered.

He required no further encouragement. His mouth came down over mine, his lips

hard and eager. His tongue was pushing in, my mouth opened for him, I thrust my
tongue back against him and a little moan escaped my throat. I felt his hands,
scorching hot to my over-sensitized skin, slide down my bare back to grip my waist
and pull me in tight against him. I reached up to grip him by his hair, so silky on my
fingers after a long day and night of staring but not touching. God, I wanted him for
so long like this, and now he was finally mine.

"We need to move this somewhere more appropriate, fast." He muttered against

my mouth. He stepped away from me and pulled me after him to the staircase. I
paused for just a second to consider how I would negotiate getting up the stairs,
since my dress still had me hobbled to the knees. While I was in the middle of
looking at the floor, mulling over my options, I felt the air sing past me as my feet

- 211 -

abruptly left the ground. I was cradled in Edward's arms as he began to climb the
stairs. He nuzzled my neck and planted tiny kisses there as best he could while
keeping one eye on the stairs. We reached the top, but he didn't set me down, he
just carried me straight down the hall and around the corner to his bedroom, where
I had never been.

He shoved the door open with a foot and carried me to the center of the room

before setting me down carefully. It was dark, but I was aware of a large space, and
a wall of glass, and some pieces of furniture at a distance, but not much more. His
lips found mine again immediately, his hands gripping my waist again, the force of
him pressing into me, nearly bending me back. His tongue crashed against mine,
plunging deep inside my mouth. One of his hands slipped back up my back to grip
my neck, so he could control the angle of my face against his.

I fisted my hands in his tux lapels and suddenly was aware of all the layers of wool

and silk and cotton between us. I pushed his jacket back off his shoulders and his
hands released me just long enough to let it slide free to the floor.

We were both nearly breathless from the kiss, and his lips left mine to trail down

my jaw to my neck. I drew in a long, shallow rasping breath, hanging onto his
shoulders. He reached the edge of my necklace and his fingers reached up, closing
around it, starting to yank it down and out of his way. Even in the haze of our
arousal, I had the sense to stop him.

"Don't hurt it. It's worth twenty times what my dad makes in a year," I murmured.

Edward chuckled against my neck and the sensation sent a shock wave through

me.

"Well, then, I guess I'll need to be more careful."

He straightened up and put his hands on my hips, slowly turning me around. I felt

his long agile fingers brush the hair off my back and over my shoulder…such a
gentle, sensual gesture. Those same fingers went to work on the fussy little clasps
along the back of the necklace, finally freeing me of it. I felt the lightness the minute
it left my chest.

"Take off your earrings."

His voice was low and soft behind me, but just commanding enough, and with a

hint of sensuality to make me shudder and grow wet…wetter…for him.

- 212 -

I did as he asked and turned to place them in his hand, over the ridiculously

expensive necklace. He stepped a few feet away to lay it on something…my eyes
now adjusting to the dark realized that it was a grand piano and I had a flicker of
surprise, then he was back before me.

"I seem to recall some little buttons in a very sexy location that might need my

attention," he whispered.

I shot him a smirk and turned my back to him, peering over my shoulder at his

head, bent in concentration, his hair falling forward. I felt his fingers go to work at
the base of my spine on the little row of buttons. He managed to brush my bare skin
probably far more that was strictly necessary, but I wasn't arguing.

"These fucking things have been tormenting me all night," he muttered, "Every

time I put my arm around you, there they were. And I was imagining what would
happen if I unbuttoned them and let your dress fall off you…" He lost his sentence in
a groan.

"I hate to tell you this," I said, stifling a giggle, "but what happens after the

buttons is a zipper. The buttons are just for show. These fancy clothes are a mystery
to me."

He laughed, too, but then he found the zipper and eased it down and I felt the

sudden shift in pressure when my dress was released from my body. I stopped my
laughing and caught my breath and so did he. Edward froze for just a second, then
he let go of the dress and it fell with a quiet whoosh down over my hips into a
puddle around my calves. I turned back to him and he made a soft little sound in his
throat at the sight of me in my strapless midnight blue bra and panties and satin
high heels. I usually would have felt exposed and awkward to be stared at like this,
but with Edward, at this moment, I felt beautiful and sexy and powerful. He reached
up his hand and I took it and stepped free of the pile of silk and net.

"Fuck…" It escaped his chest like a rumble.

He reached out to grab me by the waist and he yanked me forward. I stumbled a

tiny bit in my heels, but I only fell into him. I reached up to grip his hair again to
steady myself and pulled his face back to mine for a searing, desperate kiss. His
skimmed his hands up my now bare midsection to my breasts, cupping his hands
over me, caressing me over my bra, his thumbs sweeping over the bare swells above
it. I moaned into his mouth and arched against him. He made a low sound in his
throat, squeezing me harder.

- 213 -

"Baby…" he rasped against my cheek, "you're perfect."

Edward's hands left my breasts and he thrust them into my hair forcefully.

Invisibly placed pins and the tiny diamonds mounted on them scattered wildly
around us, and cascaded to the floor. He kept digging in, twisting his fingers. It
almost hurt but I wouldn't have stopped him for the world. The larger pins, holding
the whole miracle in place, came loose and my hair began to fall down behind me.
He raked his fingers through it, gathering it up, twisting it around his fingers,
loosening every curl, while he kept kissing me like I was water and he was lost in
the desert.

I let go of his hair to move my hands to the front of his shirt, desperate to finally

feel his bare skin against mine. I pulled his bowtie free but I got confused trying to
open the shirt, because they weren't buttons. He pushed my hands away and with
one firm yank his smooth flawless chest was bared to me. I shoved the shirt back
over his shoulders to follow the jacket. He got momentarily stuck getting his hands
free of the cuffs, but then his long perfectly muscled arms were back, snaking
around my waist, pulling me against him, crushing my breasts against the smooth
warm skin of his chest. I angled up on my toes to wrap my arms around his
shoulders, kissing him hard coaxing his tongue deep into my mouth, luxuriating in
finally being able to feel his skin pressed against mine instead of just imagining it.
He wrapped his arms fully around me, nearly pulling me up off my feet, like he
couldn't get enough of it either.

He began to walk backwards, pulling me towards what I now realized was a huge

bed against the far wall. He moved until his legs met the mattress, then he turned
me in his arms and I was being lowered, until I was lying down, with my knees bent
over the edge of the bed. Edward didn't follow me immediately. He stood there at
the foot of the bed for a minute, gazing down at me, still in my midnight blue bra
and panties and my blue satin heels. I just lay still, looking up at him in the dark.

"Fuck, you're the most exquisite thing I've ever seen," he murmured. His hands

moved to the waist of his pants and he freed himself of them and his shoes until he
was standing above me in only his boxers. Even in this light I could see the
enormous bulge of him pressing against the fabric. I hadn't even allowed myself to
guess at what he was like…but now it seemed he was as perfect there as
everywhere else.

Edward suddenly dropped to his knees at the foot of the bed. He slipped my shoes

off and involuntarily, I moaned in relief. He chuckled softly, gently caressing each of
my feet briefly before he moved on. Then I felt his mouth against my left calf and I
gasped at the sudden, sensual sensation. Just like earlier in the car, he began to

- 214 -

work his way slowly up my leg with his lips and tongue, slipping his fingers up along
the underside of my leg as he went. I moaned and reached a hand down to stroke his
hair. The other I fisted in the bedspread, to keep myself still. When he reached the
hollow of my left thigh, where my hip began, he shifted and began again with my
right leg. This time, when he reached the top of my thigh, he slid one hand from the
side of my hip slowly over and down. I heard him suck in his breath. I was out of my
mind with the desire to feel the rest of him there.

His fingers hooked around the sides of my panties and he began to slide them

down. I shifted my hips to allow them to scoot all the way down, over my knees,
down my calves, and off. And then I felt his hot breath ghosting over me, his hands
sliding back up my thighs, pushing them apart. I fell open for him.

Then he was there, his mouth on me, and I gasped, my hips bucking under his

mouth, my hand fisting hard in his hair.

His hands came up to grip my hips and pin me down. "Shhhh…" he whispered

against me, and that sensation nearly drove me mad.

He worked me gently and relentlessly, until I was about to snap.

Oh my fucking God.

This…I had done this….this had been done to me before…but never, ever like this.

Edward's fingers…Edward's tongue….oh, God. I wouldn't last long. I could already
feel the vibration low in my stomach. Then I was thrust over the edge, gasping out
his name, arching off the bed, fisting my hand in the bedspread. Waves of pleasure
ripped up my chest and down my thighs, out to the very tips of my body. I even think
my toes curled.

As I floated back down, I felt Edward move up the bed, hooking his hands under

my arms and pulling me further up to rest my head on the pillow. His lips came
down on mine and I opened for him. I felt him pressing hard against my thigh.

"Uhhhh….oh, Jesus." He broke off kissing me and buried his face in the crook of

my neck as I closed my hand over him through the fabric and squeezed. I wanted to
feel his bare skin, and I wanted him inside of me. I pushed the waistband of his
boxers off over his hip awkwardly with my free hand on one side, but he did the rest,
angling himself to slide them all the way down.

His hand skimmed up my stomach and gently cupped my breast, squeezing. I kept

stroking his length while his fingers began to circle my breast. Then he eased the

- 215 -

cup down and I fell out, exposed to him. He raised his head and moved over me,
kissing his way from my shoulder across my chest to the swell of my breast. He
kissed me and exhaled across my skin, and I tightened the fist I still had in his hair.
He drew the tight peak into his mouth slowly and sucked until I thought I'd go mad
from wanting him.

I felt his hands slide underneath me on the bed, searching for the clasp. I arched

my back to give him access and he released me, tossing my bra away from us. Now
free to roam, he moved to my other breast and teased and kissed me until they were
both hard and aching.

"Oh, God…Edward…"

"Bella…baby…I wanted to drag this out all night, taste every inch of you, but I

need you. I can't wait," he murmured into the side of my neck.

"Now…please, Edward…"

He reared off of me and reached to the table by the bed. After a moment of

fumbling, he had rolled on a condom and returned to me. He stretched out along
me, half over me, returning to kiss my mouth, nibbling, nipping my bottom lip,
sucking it gently. I gripped his shoulders, trying to pull his body over mine. He
sensed what I wanted, and shifted his weight, settling himself between my thighs.
He never stopped kissing me, moving to my cheek, my jaw, my neck when we
needed to catch our breath.

I felt him slip along me, pushing gently. We both stopped breathing and then he

pushed in. I let out a long shuddering exhale at the sensation. He sucked his breath
in through his teeth.

"Oh, God," he whispered.

He stopped moving for a moment, gasping for breath and control. As the initial

wave of sensation passed, he began to push into me, long and slow. I moaned and
arched under him. He reared up above me, and straightened his arms completely,
and the shift in the pressure against me added a whole new urgency to things. I
could feel the tightening starting already. I couldn't believe he could do this to me,
that my body responded to him like this.

"Bella, open your eyes. Look at me," his voice was a ragged rasp.

I opened my eyes and looked up at him. The sight of him, long and lean stretched

- 216 -

above me, every muscle in his perfect arms and shoulders flexed and straining as he
pushed into me, his eyes half closed and black with lust, his mouth open as he
dragged in uneven breaths, his hair in wild disarray from my fingers… he was the
most beautiful thing I'd ever seen. I wanted to touch every inch of that smooth skin
and straining muscle. I ran my hands down over his shoulders, down the rippling,
straining muscles of his back, gently digging in my nails as I went. He hissed. I
gripped his hips with my hands and pulled him tighter into me, wrapping my calves
up around the back of his thighs.

"Don't look away, baby. I want to see your face," he was murmuring.

I did as he asked, keeping my eyes on his as his movements picked up, and it was

so intimate, the two of us, our eyes locked the way our bodies were locked, the most
intimate moment of my life. The only sounds in the room were our gasps and moans
as we worked closer to our edge. We were so perfect together, every inch of him
nested into me like we were carved to compliment each other, every move he made
was matched by my body before I could even think about it.

"Bella….I'm so close…I want you to …"

"I am too….oh, god, Edward…" And I felt myself coming apart again.

"Bella, I…." And Edward fell over the edge with me, gasping, before he collapsed

against my neck.

I lay there in his arms, under his weight, floating, for what felt like an eternity,

sure that I'd found paradise there, wrapped in Edward.

He stroked his hand from my temple over my cheekbone and down to cup my jaw,

his eyes never leaving mine. He leaned in and kissed me, long and slow and gentle,
stoking my cheekbone with his thumb.

"That was…amazing," he murmured against my mouth.

"Mmmm… I've never…it was never like…" I found myself unable to come up with a

superlative that could adequately describe how beyond anything I'd ever
experienced that was.

Edward chuckled low against my neck, wrapping his arms tight around me and

rolling, so he was on his back and I was nestled in along the side of him, my head
resting on his chest.

- 217 -

"I never want to let go of you," he said softly, pressing a kiss into the top of my

head.

I felt boneless and blissfully content, unable to do more than lightly trace my

fingers over Edward's ribs. He had his head thrown back on the pillow, one hand
buried in my hair, twisting it around his fingers, the other idly rubbing my arm
draped across him. I wanted to lay awake with him all night, talking, and kissing,
and doing that a whole lot more, but I had just had one of the longer days of my life
and it was now near dawn and I was more exhausted than I could remember being
in ages.

So while I was laying curled into his side, thinking how exquisite, how very right it

felt to be pressed against the warm solid length of him, I fell asleep.

- 218 -

Crack the Shutters

You guys are amazing with the reviews and encouragement and the

recommendations! I never dreamed so many people would want to read this
little story!

Disclaimer: Twilight's not mine.

BPOV

Dimly, I heard a tapping, soft but persistent. I cracked my eyes. Edward's room

was unfamiliar to me in the shaded morning light creeping around the closed
shades. I felt the heat of him still curled around me. I was on my side and he was
flush against my back, one arm draped heavily across my waist and his face buried
in my hair.

There was the tapping again. Someone was at Edward's bedroom door. I glanced

over my shoulder and saw he was still sleeping soundly. I was momentarily
distracted by the beauty of his sleeping face. He looked younger, softer, like that boy
in Hamlet again. His face was so peaceful, there was a whole level of anxiety and
tension that he must carry all the time that was absent in sleep. I wished I knew
what to do to make that face happen when he was awake.

Tap, tap. Someone wanted him. Maybe it was Sam and he was supposed to be

someplace. Or it might be Maria, the housekeeper, who I'd met a few times this past
week. I hated to wake him to answer it, so I slid carefully away from his body and
free of his arm. He sighed a little and rolled onto his stomach, his arm splayed out
where my body had been. I found my panties quickly at the foot of the bed where I
remembered Edward stripping them off of me before he…well, better not think
about that right before I answer the door. I was stuck about what else to put on. My
dress was out. I settled on Edward's wrinkled tux shirt, laying in a pile on the floor
near my dress. I stuffed my arms into the sleeves. There were no buttons, I realized.
Of course not, I got confused when I got there last night, it had been shirt studs, not
buttons. And those studs were long gone, scattered across the room when he ripped
his shirt open…fuck… Stop! Inhaling deeply to clear my head, I wrapped his shirt
closed across my front and clamped my arms across my waist to hold it there. Well, I
was covered. It would have to do.

I hurried to the door and cracked it open to see Alice's black hair and sparkling

- 219 -

blue eye staring back at me through the sliver. Her expression was a little wary,
cautious, but not surprised to see me there. Until that moment, I hadn't considered
how Alice might feel about this, me and her brother very decidedly blurring the lines
of our arrangement. I got the feeling the night before that she was sort of throwing
me at him, but maybe she didn't intend for me to tumble straight into bed with him.
Just like all the others. Suddenly I worried that she might not approve of what I'd
done, or worse, be angry with me.

"Um…hey Alice…" I managed to whisper.

She looked like she was working hard to keep her face smooth. "You weren't in

the guest room, so I figured….The Harry Winston people will be here soon for the
necklace."

"Oh! Right. One second," I closed the door softly and hurried to the piano to

retrieve the expensive pile of jewelry discarded there. Edward was still sleeping. I
ran to the door and slipped out into the hall, blushing a little at what a cliché I must
look like, wearing nothing but Edward's tux shirt, my hair a God awful mess of
ruined hair style and post-coital chaos, my makeup probably smudged all over my
face.

I wordlessly handed the jewelry over to Alice.

"Um, Alice?" I began. She looked up at me, one little eyebrow cocked in response.

"I'm…well, I don't know how you feel about, um…me and Edward…and this."

Her face softened and she smiled broadly, "Bella, it's great!"

"It is?"

"Yes!" she rolled her eyes at me. "Frankly I saw this coming a mile away."

"You did?"

"Mm-hmm. I'm just surprised you held out as long as you did. Edward can be very

persuasive."

I blushed and looked down at my bare toes, thinking that "persuasive" was a

completely inadequate word to describe what Edward could do, but I didn't say
anything. There was a lot I wanted to say, a lot I was thinking and worrying about,
but while Alice was my friend, she was also Edward's sister. So I couldn't exactly say
that the fact that her brother was a man whore terrified me, that I was frantic that I

- 220 -

wouldn't be enough to hold his attention, that he'd be lured away by the countless
other women who wanted him, that I was already wondering how long I might
reasonably hope to keep him before he moved on, that I wasn't even sure what to
expect when he woke up this morning. No, I couldn't say any of that to her. She
seemed to understand that, though and she merely reached out to squeeze one of
my hands.

"You're good for him," she whispered.

I looked up at her, sure that my fear and anxiety must have been written all over

my face, "I just hope I can be enough for him."

"Just be you. Don't worry about the rest."

I nodded and bit back the tears I felt hovering in my throat. It was almost what he

had said to me last night. Just live in the moment, take what you can get and don't
worry about the future. And that's what I would do.

"So," I said lightly, trying to shake off my gloom, "what was the word last night?

Was I a disaster?"

Her face transformed, lit from within. "Oh, Bella!" she squealed, gripping my hand

harder as she rose up on tip toe in her excitement, "You were a hit! The most
talked-about woman of the night. Everybody loved your dress, your hair, everything!
They raved. It was all over the news, all over the gossip shows and the red carpet
coverage…all anyone talked about was you!"

I smiled, happy for her happiness. I was glad I could do her proud, because it was

really her success. All I did was show up and not fall down.

"I'm so glad, Alice! You deserve it!"

"We deserve it. You inspired me. There's a ton of stuff you should see. I'll

bookmark it online and we can look later. But not today. Edward's got nothing today.
Nobody schedules anything major for right after the Oscars. So he's all yours.
Enjoy!"

I blushed at her "gift" and all that she was implying, but I choked out, "Thanks."

Alice scampered down the hallway, the priceless Harry Winston trailing from her

fingers. I slipped back into Edward's room and closed the door quietly behind me.

- 221 -

Edward was awake, lying on his side, propped up on one elbow. Christ, he was

beautiful. The blanket covered his legs and hips, but his beautiful body from the
waist up was exposed. He was so sculptural and flawless, his smooth skin taut over
his gently toned muscles. His jaw was scruffy with the shadow of his beard, but it
only served to give him a raw, dangerous edge. And damn, that hair. The sex hair
was deadly enough when he was out of bed and fully dressed, but now, when he was
naked and it really was sex hair…my knees felt freaking weak.

He watched me slip into the room with a slow, sexy grin spreading across his face.

"I woke up alone," he said, softly, "And I didn't like it."

EPOV

Bella stood there leaning against the closed door looking like every goddamned

sex fantasy I'd ever had come to glorious life. She was wearing nothing but my tux
shirt, wrapped closed across her front, and she had one of her arms across her waist
to hold it there. The shirt stopped mid thigh, exposing the rest of her long, creamy
fantastic legs. Her hair was a beautiful mess, a dark, chaotic halo around her face,
tumbling down over her shoulders and back. Her eye makeup was smudged, but it
only served to make her eyes sultry and smoky.

I wasn't kidding when I said waking up alone made me unhappy. When I woke up

and stretched my arm out, finding nothing but empty bed, my stomach fell, thinking
Bella had changed her mind or regretted it and fled in the middle of the night. Then
I'd heard low female voices in the hall and realized where she was and the flood of
happy relief I felt was embarrassing.

"Alice," she said by way of explanation. She pushed off the door and walked slowly

across the room, dropping her arm, letting the shirt fall open in front. A long pale
sliver of her body was bared, and I caught a glimpse of her midnight blue panties
flashing. I sucked in my breath sharply. Yeah, we were definitely headed for round
two…soon.

"Apparently Harry Winston wants their necklace back," Bella shrugged and the

shirt fell further open. I could see the swells of her breasts beginning. Last night
definitely went too fast. I didn't get to spend nearly enough time on those. I planned
to rectify that oversight immediately.

"Let them have their fucking necklace, as long as they leave what was inside of it.

- 222 -

Come here," my voice was low and ragged with desire. She hopped up on the bed
without hesitation, on her knees in front of me. Jesus. I was afraid I'd race through
this encounter as well, I was so fucking desperate already.

I sat up and reached forward, grabbing her by the waist and yanking hard. She

lost her balance and fell into me with a shocked little gasp. I turned her as she fell,
so she was angled across my lap. I raised one hand and fisted it into her hair and
crashed my mouth down onto hers. She moaned and softened against me, her arms
snaking up around my neck, pulling my head down to meet her.

I slipped a hand around to her stomach and brushed the sides of the shirt out of

my way, laying my palm flat across the smooth bare skin of her stomach. Her
muscles trembled a little underneath my fingers. I loved how her body responded to
my touch. I slid my hand up her ribs, letting my fingers dip into each little hollow as
I made my way up until I was cupping her breast in my palm. I drew circles around
it with my fingertips, closer and closer but not touching the center. Bella hissed
against my mouth and arched her back towards me, begging me to touch her. I gave
her what she wanted, but only for a moment, pinching her gently. She gasped.

I pushed on her hips to get her back on her knees before me. Grasping the back of

one thigh, I swung her leg over me so she was straddling me, but still on her knees.
I gripped her waist and pulled her forward, nudging aside my shirt with my nose.
She started to shrug it off her shoulders but I reached up quickly to stop her.

"Don't. You wearing nothing but my shirt is the sexiest thing I've ever seen. I want

you just like this."

I reached out with my tongue and licked her on her sternum right between her

breasts. She sighed in anticipation and her head fell back, eyes closed. I went to
work, first on one perfect breast, then the other. I covered every inch of her milky
skin until she was fisting her hands in my hair and yanking hard, moaning and
arching against me.

"Edward…" she whispered. I loved hearing her say my name like that. It was my

new favorite sound.

I hooked my fingers into her panties and started to work them down. She had to

shift off me for a moment to get them free, but then she swung her leg back over me
again, straddling me. Now it was my turn to throw my head back and moan. The
sensation ripped through me and my hands gripped her hips so hard I was afraid I
might hurt her.

- 223 -

I whipped my hand out, searching for the drawer in the bedside table. I had to get

inside of her, as soon as I could. I snatched a condom free and used my teeth to rip
the package open. She pushed my face back and kissed me hard, pushing her
tongue deep inside my mouth. I was fumbling blind trying to get the damned
condom on, reaching around behind and underneath her, but I didn't want to move
her for the world. She lifted her head and drew my bottom lip into her mouth,
sucking and gently biting, and I moaned.

Finally, I was ready. I gripped her hips and pushed in. She cried out.

"Did I hurt you, baby?"

'N-no," she gasped, her eyes shut tight, her forehead against mine, "Oh, God,

Edward…you feel so….good."

I pushed up into her once and her head fell back. I could feel the tips of her hair

tickling my thighs. I knew this wouldn't take long. I was so ready.

We quickly found a rhythm with each other, both of us slightly sheened with sweat

from the exertion. I could feel it starting to build inside me already. I wanted to hold
on, but that was all it took for me, I was arching and gasping in my release.
Involuntarily, my teeth found her skin, biting down on her shoulder. Then she was
there with me, gasping my name and gripping my shoulders, rocking into me. Her
spine gave out as she rode it out and she slumped boneless into my chest. I wrapped
my arms tight around her ribcage, rocking us gently back and forth as we floated on
our mutual euphoria.

She's mine.

I was swamped suddenly by the intensely possessive feeling. I did feel like she was

mine, now that she was with me like this. Some women might have been able to be
with me like this and then head straight to another man's bed, but not Bella. I felt
like I knew her well enough by now to know this about her. No, if she was with me
like this now, she wasn't with anyone else. So whatever there was or used to be
between her and Jasper, it was over now, I was sure of it. Hell, maybe it had always
just been some lingering ancient history between them. Who the hell knows?
Whatever. He was her past, but I'm her present. Anyway, it was her future I was
worried about now, our future.

Although I had about zero experience with how real, healthy relationships were

supposed to work, some rational part of me knew I should probably get this all out
there and talk about it, address it head on. We were supposed to talk. I was

- 224 -

supposed to tell her how I felt about her, tell her I wanted her to be with me for real.
But what the hell was I supposed to say? Spill my guts to her, tell her I'm in love
with her and I want her to commit to a serious relationship with me?

That's a freaking joke. Me, asking her to commit to a serious relationship. Me,

who's never even had one. Me, who's still terrified by the very thought of it, no
matter how much I want it. Me, who's sure to screw it up. By anyone's estimation,
even my own sister's, hell, even by my own, I was a very bad bet, a heartbreaker, a
whore. I had absolutely nothing to offer her, no assurances I could make. If I were
her, there's no way I'd get seriously involved with me. Sad, but true. I'd probably
warn her to stay away from me if I didn't want her so desperately.

And I had no idea how she felt. Yes, I knew she wanted me. Yes, I knew the sex

between us was unreal. But did she even want to be with me like that? Or was I just
a fling for her, something fun and forbidden?

I knew I was being a little cowardly, not confronting her now that we'd taken this

step. But if I laid it all out there now and she said no…I couldn't bear the thought of
her walking away from me already. So right now all we had was sex. Lucky for me, I
could do sex really well. Plus, I reasoned to myself, the deeper in we got like this,
the longer we were together, the harder it would be for her to leave. So I'd take her
like this and hope to God I could make her fall in love with me like I had with her.

The irony was not lost on me that it was I, Edward Cullen, who'd studiously

avoided any woman ever laying claim to me, who was now stuck here angsting like a
teenaged girl about where I stood with Bella. Talk about karma coming back to bite
you in the ass. I suppose I had this day of reckoning coming. And if I were honest
with myself, considering how I'd lived my life up until now, I'd earned myself a
broken heart, not blissful happiness.

I felt Bella turn her face into the crook of my neck and sigh. It was heavenly to

stay there, holding her, her body curled around me, but I did need to clean up. I
gave her hip a tiny nudge and she slipped off me to curl up on her side in the bed. I
dealt with the necessities and returned to her side, urging her head up so I could
slip my arm underneath her. She obliged, resting her head on my chest and
throwing her leg over mine.

I wondered just how long we could stay here tangled together, before the world

intruded. At that moment, her stomach growled audibly, giving me my answer. She
ducked her head into my shoulder and I laughed at her reaction.

"Bella, are you trying to tell me something?"

- 225 -

I felt her shrug. "I'm kind of hungry. But I don't really want to leave…this."

I pulled her in closer. "Me either. I can call Sam and have him bring us

something."

She brightened at that thought, "Really?"

Christ, Bella, yes. I have enough money to make just about anything happen. Just

name it. But all I said was, "Yeah, sure. What do you want?"

"A cheeseburger," she said decisively, "With bacon. And fries"

"Done. How about a milkshake to go with it?"

"Ooh, yes! Chocolate!"

"Sounds good. I'll call him," I said, shifting a little towards the side of the bed for

the phone.

She rolled away a little to stretch lazily, which was sexy and turned me on, like

every move she made.

"And I suppose I need to get cleaned up," she said.

I dragged a hand over my face, wondering suddenly how bad I must look. Because

I felt great. "Yeah, I guess I should do that, too."

Bella shot me a look out of the corner of her eye. "Are you going….do you have

plans today?"

"Yes," I said decisively.

She looked back at the ceiling. "Oh." Her voice was cold. Instantly I felt her

distance, felt the walls go back up. Crap, even a hint of the real world and she's
pulling away from me again. Oh, no, I couldn't let her slip away so soon. In one swift
move, I rolled over on top of her, pinning her underneath me.

"I have very definite plans to keep you here as close to me as possible all damned

day, preferably under me."

I bent my head to kiss her under her ear and she laughed, wrapping her arms

around my neck. I sighed internally in relief as I felt her warm to me again.

- 226 -

"Well, I suppose I could clear my schedule, if lying underneath you is what's on

the agenda," she sighed and rolled her eyes dramatically.

"Lying? Like you would just lay there?" I cocked an eyebrow at her.

"Won't I?" she asked, her voice full of pretend innocence.

"I suppose you could try," I smirked. Then I slipped my hands up to her waist and

tickled her lightly and she squirmed under me, shrieking and laughing, making all
sorts of interesting things brush together.

And then…yeah. We didn't make it out of my room for the rest of the day.

- 227 -

Don't Move

Thank you all for your amazing reviews. Some of you review each and

every chapter I post and I love you all. You're genius.

Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.

BPOV

For the second morning in a row, I cracked my eyes open to the sight of Edward's

bedroom around me and the feeling of Edward's body curled against mine. I couldn't
remember the last time I'd felt so content. His breathing was slow and even behind
me, which I knew meant he was still deeply asleep. I loved that I knew what his
sleeping breathing sounded like.

Yesterday…oh my God. I could hardly wrap my brain around yesterday. We'd

barely left this bed. I'd wandered into Edward's bathroom eventually to take a
shower, but it hadn't taken long for Edward to join me and then it was like the bed,
only with water. Edward left the room only to meet Sam when he brought us food.
And it wasn't just sex, although there had been plenty of that. We had talked and
laughed and teased each other... I even sang to him when he asked me to. Christ, I
was in so deep.

I squinted at my cell on the side table. The alarm beeped, which was what woke

me up. Fuck, I had a photo shoot today. Well, as perfect as our little bubble was, I
knew we'd have to leave this room sooner or later. I sighed and tried to figure out
how I should approach this. For the last week that I had been crashing at Edward's,
in the guest bedroom, I came and went as my schedule dictated, and since we'd
been in the run up to the Oscars, I hadn't really had to wonder about the
appropriateness of coming back to Edward's house every day. Alice was dragging
me there anyway.

But now I didn't have any other reason to be there, and now I was certainly more

than a casual houseguest, and, well…I was worried that if I just showed back up this
afternoon after my shoot, unannounced, that it might feel like I was assuming too
much, moving in too fast, pushing myself into his life, or something. And if he sensed
I was trying to stake some sort of claim on him, he might freak out. Damn…I had no
idea where we stood outside of this bed and I had no idea how to bring it up. I was
terrible at this part, keeping it cool, pretending it didn't matter. Especially when I

- 228 -

was hopelessly in love.

The alarm reminder beeped again. I had to get moving. I began to edge out from

underneath Edward's arm until it suddenly clamped down hard over my waist and
he pulled me up tight against his chest.

"You were going to let me wake up alone two mornings in a row?" he growled into

my hair. God, his voice was sexy when he first woke up. I smiled and curled my back
into him.

"I have to go. Photo shoot."

"Really?" he asked with a flicker of interest. "What for?"

"CD cover, so it's important."

He was quiet for a moment. I could almost hear him thinking behind me.

"Ahh…How long…what time do you think you'll be done?"

"Um, I'm not really sure. Late afternoon, probably," I got the feeling that he

wanted to make sure I was coming back here, but that he didn't want to ask me
straight out. But then I was worried that I was trying to read way too much into the
tone of his voice. But then I decided that I needed to know where the hell to go this
afternoon, so I was just going to have to suck it up and put it out there. "Do
you…want me to come back over here? When I'm done?"

He rolled me slightly in his arms so I could finally see his face. He was grinning

broadly. "I want you to come back here," he said softly, before he lowered his face to
kiss me. It was a soft, sweet kiss, but in what was already becoming a familiar
pattern with us, it was beginning to escalate and his hands were starting to wander
in delicious ways and I was in serious danger of sinking back into this bed for
another twenty four hours.

"Ahhh…Edward? I really have to go," I murmured against his lips.

He growled low in his throat and moved to my neck. His hands were moving up

my ribcage. My eyes were sliding closed, my hands were creeping into his hair…
The alarm reminder on my cell went off again.

"Have…to…go," I whispered.

- 229 -

He exhaled heavily against my shoulder before he rolled away from me just

enough to let me up.

"Sorry, I just can't keep my hands off of you," he said, smirking.

"I wasn't exactly complaining," I said as I leaned across and kissed his lips briefly.

He reached out for me again, but I scooted back off the bed quickly before he could
snag me and pin me. He flopped back dramatically on the bed and shot me a scowl
as I headed to the bathroom. I stopped at the door to look back at him over my
shoulder. Jesus. He was perfection, lying there like that, his body half-exposed, arms
flung out at his side, head thrown back on the pillow. My whole body caught fire
again at the very sight of him. It was all I could do not to crawl back into bed with
him and just stay there.

He narrowed his eyes at me a bit.

"What is it?"

I shook my head and tried to smile, to dispel the lust raging through me just from

looking at him.

"I promise," I said, "when I get back, I want your hands all over me. And I'm

putting mine all over you."

He flashed me his wicked half-smile, "I'm holding you to that promise."

"Isabella, darling, lower your chin a smidge…yes…and now raise your

eyes…yes…and look over here," Demetri, the photographer, turned back to the
camera once he got me just as he wanted me. I held still and took shallow breaths.

"Jasper, lean in against her back a bit more…yes. Emmett, move your hand an

inch over…no, the other hand. Now, move it to the right…no, the other right."

Now we all held our breath and didn't move. The shutter went off a million times,

making funny popping noises.

Then Demetri moved me microscopically and it started all over again.

"So, Bells…" Emmett murmured, trying not to move his lips, "how were the

Oscars?"

- 230 -

It sounded like an innocent question, but I heard the tone of his voice. It was

loaded.

"Fine," I returned flatly, "Long."

"Don't move your lips!" Demetri barked.

We were quiet for a minute, posing and holding, not breathing.

"Okay," Demetri said, "I'd like to do some of the girls. Gentlemen, can I have you

step out?"

Jasper and Emmett exhaled happily and headed for the catering table without

complaint. Oh, how I envied them. I'd been in hair and makeup for two hours before
this ever started and we'd been at the picture-taking part for nearly three hours
now. It was tedious and insanely boring.

Demetri spent a few minutes setting up the shot of me and Rose he wanted. Rose

was curled up on the ground, her legs folded up in front of her. I was sitting on a
low box behind her, my arms draped around her and my chin resting on her
shoulder. And in this sliced up t-shirt they called a dress that the stylist had put me
in, my legs were entirely bare on either side of her, the dress hiked all the way up to
my hips. The whole thing was a little too "girl-on-girl action" for my tastes, but
Jasper and Emmett were giving us thumbs up from across the room, making cat
calls and snapping pictures with their camera phones, clearly enjoying the show.
Considering they were blood relations to each of us, it was wildly inappropriate and
gross, but also funny. Eventually they were more interested in the chocolate éclairs
than they were in us and they turned away.

We relaxed a minute while Demetri adjusted his equipment and swapped out

cameras.

"So?" Rose whispered.

"What?"

"Spill."

"Spill what?"

"Bella! You think I can't tell? I mean, even if you hadn't vanished off the face of

the earth since the middle of the Oscars, I would still be able to tell just looking at

- 231 -

you!"

"Rose! How can you tell?"

She shrugged. "I don't know. You knew the minute Em and I did it."

Okay, she was right, I did.

"And besides," she continued, "I watched that makeup woman spend half an hour

this morning covering up the bite marks on your neck."

I swear I felt the blush in my fingertips. It was only compounded when Demetri

barked, "Isabella is all pink! Makeup! Fix her!"

The makeup woman dutifully appeared at my side, face powder in hand to fix what

no makeup could cure, but it bought me a little recovery time. She scampered back
out of the shot and Demetri resumed his fussing.

"You're not answering the question," Rose said softly.

"So…yes."

"You and him?"

"Yes."

"….And?"

"Ladies! Can you get back into your pose, please?" Demetri interrupted. We did as

he asked and we were quiet for a moment. Demetri adjusted and fussed and took a
million shots.

"Unbelievable," I whispered.

"What was?"

"Him. Us. Unbelievable."

"Ladies! Lips!"

We were silent again, but Rose couldn't contain herself.

- 232 -

"How unbelievable?"

"Like mysteries of the universe revealed kind of unbelievable."

"LIPS!"

I rolled my eyes at Demetri but I shut up and posed and a few more minutes went

by in silence.

"Was it just the other night? After the show?" Rose murmured, eyes on Demetri's

lens.

I didn't answer right away, until Demetri paused to adjust a light.

"Rose, we didn't get out of bed until this morning."

Rose was silent as the shutter went off a million times in our faces.

"Holy shit," she finally whispered.

"Yeah."

Demetri seemed tired of telling us to shut up, "Okay, gentlemen, your turn.

Ladies, take a break."

I straightened up gratefully and stretched, balanced precariously on my high

heels, which in reality were just a spike heel with a sole and a few tiny straps
holding them to my feet. I smacked the back of Emmett's head as he and Jasper
passed us to take our places.

"It's gross to make cat calls at your cousin," I snapped. Then I pointed a stern

finger at Jasper. "And it's even grosser when it's your twin sister."

"Oh, come on," Emmett protested playfully, "It made you feel pretty, just admit it."

"Gross, Em. Just gross," I said, but I was smiling.

"Gentlemen? Today?" Demetri was whining.

Rose and I got drinks at the catering table and spent a few minutes making fun of

the boys as they struck their poses and shot sexy looks at the camera. Man, I hope
we didn't look that ridiculous just now.

- 233 -

"Damn, Emmett's hot," Rose sighed.

I wrinkled my nose but said nothing.

"So," she was right back on target, like a heat-seeking missile, "What happens now

with you two?"

I sighed, "I have no idea."

"Are you guys like, a couple now? For real?"

I sighed and looked down at my hands. There was the million dollar question.

"I don't know," I answered, shrugging, "Sometimes it really feels like we are. But

this is Edward and Edward doesn't have girlfriends. That's what everybody says. So
I'm trying not to assume anything."

"So, what…you're just going to float along in this state of denial?" Rose's voice got

infinitesimally sharper.

I sighed heavily, "Rose, I know what Edward is and what he isn't. I walked into

this with my eyes wide open. He's not promising me anything and I'm not expecting
anything. I just want to be with him and enjoy it, for as long as I can. I'm going to try
not to think further than today."

"And when it's over? And he moves on?"

"I'll put myself back together and go on. Look, Rose, I know it's the stupidest thing

I've ever done, and I've never been that girl, the one who makes all the wrong
choices. I just can't help it. I can't stay away from him. I really did try."

She threw her arm around my shoulder briefly and squeezed, "I know you did,

Bell. You've never been that girl. And I really do get it. I'm just playing devil's
advocate, I want you to be sure of what you're getting into. But whatever you do,
you know I'm cool, right?"

"Yeah, I know, Rose. And I love you for it."

"So, are you still staying there?"

"Yes. I thought this morning, that maybe I shouldn't. I don't know, I didn't want to

be presumptuous, and I was afraid he would be weird about it. But this morning he

- 234 -

said he wanted me to come back today. So I will, for now. I mean, I can't stay at my
house yet anyway."

"You know you could always stay with us," Rose interjected.

"Yeah, but with me comes the media. And people aren't supposed to know about

you and Em yet, remember?"

"Right. Hadn't thought of that. You could stay with Jazz."

"And then TMZ posts pictures of me leaving Jazz's house in the morning when I'm

supposed to be dating Edward. Also a no. It's okay, Rose. I want to be with him."

Rose gave me a long stare, her anxiety apparent on her face.

"Just try to take care of yourself, honey."

"I'll try," I said, almost a whisper. But I knew there was no way I could protect

myself in this. It was too late and I was in way too deep.

Rose and I were wiggling out of the last of the ridiculous, tiny outfits when Jasper

popped his head in the door of the dressing room.

"Jazz! Get the fuck out!" Rose shrieked, throwing her discarded blouse at his head.

"Shut it, Rose. Like I haven't seen every bit of it before. Hustle it, girls, Felix from

the label is here and he wants to talk to us."

Rose rolled her eyes, but we both got back into our street clothes quickly and

headed back to the lounge just off the studio. Emmett and Jasper were already there
with Felix. We had a rotating cast of young, hipster guys from the label that dealt
with us. Felix was a bit more regular than some of the others. He was probably in
his late twenties, but he dressed like a nineteen year old skateboarder with
ironically nerdy black framed glasses and his black hair in a stupid emo haircut that
was way too young for him.

"Hey, kids!" he greeted us. He always called us "kids" even though he was at

most, five years older than us. "I have some big news for you."

Rose sat down on the arm of the couch next to Em and I moved to stand behind

- 235 -

Jasper.

"What's the story?" Jasper asked.

"Well, with all the…ah, attention…Bella has gotten you, the label has decided to

bump up the release date for the album by a few weeks."

Jasper exhaled through his teeth and rubbed the back of his neck, "But we're not

even done in the studio yet."

Felix waved his hand dismissively. "You nearly are. Butch says it's coming along

great and you can wrap it up fast. It's a little tight with the new release date, but we
should be able to make it. We'll have to, because there's more."

"What else?" Emmett asked.

"You're going out on tour. Soon."

Felix's announcement, which he was clearly excited about, was met by a long

moment of stunned silence by us.

"But…" I finally began, "I thought we weren't slated to start the tour for three

months."

"That was before we moved the release date up. And you'll still play those dates.

We're just adding a sort of mini-tour to coincide with the album release. Ten major
cities, a few dates in each. Sort of whetting the appetite, if you will."

"Or cashing in," The words were out of my mouth before I realized I'd said them.

Felix stared at me for a moment before responding, "Well, Bella, that was the

point of your whole relationship with Cullen, remember? And it's working. Of course
we're going to cash in. That's what we do."

I clenched my jaw and tried not to blow up. I hated this, these strangers

brainstorming in offices somewhere about how best to capitalize on what was going
on between me and Edward. Especially now that so much more was going on. It
made me feel dirty, and made everything between us feel cheap.

I nodded tersely, "Of course."

"Is that a problem for you?" he asked with a slight edge to his voice that hadn't

- 236 -

been there before.

Rose reached out and snagged my hand, giving me a squeeze.

"No. No problem," I said tightly, "So when do we leave?"

"Three weeks."

"What?" Jasper and I responded in unison.

"We would have liked to send you out sooner, but the logistics were just too

daunting to arrange. You have to finish the album, rehearse the new show…"

"We have to put together a whole new live show in three weeks?" Emmett asked,

horrified.

"We're leaving town so soon?" Jasper asked. I knew what he was thinking of,

because it was what I was thinking of. He was wondering about Alice. I was
wondering about Edward.

"You'll have days off between cities, time enough to come back to LA if you want,"

Felix said briskly, "There will be a ton of promotional work to do, and we'll be fitting
that in around the tour dates."

"But still, a whole new show in three weeks? Along with finishing the album?"

Now it was Jasper's turn to freak out about that timeline.

Felix beamed what he thought of as his most appealing smile. "Lots of work to do,

kids! You start rehearsals tomorrow, in the evenings after you finish in the studio."

I sank down onto the sofa next to Emmett. Felix clapped Jasper on the shoulder

before he left to chat with Demetri.

I leaned my head back on the sofa and stared at the ceiling. Three weeks? We

were leaving on tour in three weeks. Edward and I had just started and now I was
leaving town. What would happen to us? Was there any "us" at all? It was completely
ridiculous to hope that he'd want to continue this in any sort of long-distance
situation. So what then? I'd leave for the tour and then I'd never hear from him
again. The thought of it made me feel ill.

I knew going into this that I would take whatever time Edward was willing to give

me and not ask for more. But I had really hoped for so much more than three weeks.

- 237 -

The Man With the Child in His Eyes

Okay, I never do this. I mention songs in the story, songs are performed in

the story, every chapter name is a song, but I never tell you to go listen to
any of it, because you should listen to what you want while you read. But
this time you should go listen to the song.

One, because I think it's impossible to write about how music sounds, so

I'm not really going to try. I'm not even going to fully quote the lyrics. So if
you want to really experience it, you'll have to go listen. And two, I think it's
just one of those songs everyone should hear before they die. :) There are
many covers out there, but like Bella, I'm partial to Kate's original.

I have some thanks today:

To AngryBadgerGirl, author of Apples and Oranges, for recc'ing me in her

author notes.

To WriteOnTime, author of the genius The Port Angeles Players (seriously,

if you haven't read it, stop now...go read!), for recc'ing me in her author
notes, and also for just being nice in general.

Disclaimer: Twilight's not mine and neither is Kate Bush's brilliant song.

BPOV

"Why am I on stage right?" Jasper asked, hunched over the floor plan of the stage

for the new live show, "I'm always stage left, Rose is stage right."

Felix sighed and rubbed a tired hand over his eyes. I was sure he was working

hard, too, getting us ready for the tour, but honestly, he wasn't the one rehearsing
for fourteen hours a day, so why did he seem so exhausted?

"The sound guys liked the amp set up better this way. We're really behind on

these plans. Can you just deal?"

Jasper made a face that we all recognized. Well, all of us but Felix. "We've been

doing this for ten years and I'm always on the left. It's just weird, that's all."

- 238 -

Jasper was pretty laid back about a lot of things…unless it had something to do

with music or performing. Then he was a big fat neurotic, perfectionist, OCD mess.
To Felix, whether Jasper stood on the right side of the stage or the left while he
played certainly couldn't have seemed at all important. But Rose, Emmett and I
sensed Jasper's spiking anxiety instantly.

"It's weird for me, too," Rose said abruptly. "I look to my left at Jazz, for the cues.

It's going to throw me," she looked at Jazz and gave him a tiny nod of the head. Jazz
threw her a tight smile. Felix might have argued with Jasper, but if Rose
double-teamed him, they'd get their way. Besides, Rose knew that Felix secretly
lusted after her and she wasn't above using it.

Felix looked up at Rose. She cocked one blonde eyebrow and her lips curled in a

tiny smile at him. Emmett snorted softly behind me. He loved watching Rose work
over lustful guys. And Felix was getting worked. Emmett figured they deserved it for
lusting after his girl, and he was usually right.

"Alright, alright. I'll tell the sound guys they have to reconfigure. Whatever you

need, Rosalie. Anything else?"

I stuck my finger downstage center, "I'd re-think that platform you want me on

unless you want to see me fall off of it and into the audience."

Felix scowled at me, "Bella, I think you're exaggerating this whole clumsiness

thing you're so worried about."

"Uh, no she's really not!" Emmett laughed. I glared at him, but I chuckled.

"Fine," Felix huffed, rolling up the floor plan, "I'll take your concerns back to the

production supervisor and we'll see what we can do."

He was gathering up his stuff and shoving it back into his messenger bag, still

casting surreptitious glances at Rose, as the door to our rehearsal studio opened
and Aro breezed in, looking like his usual fresh, flawless, immaculate self even at
this hour. I leaned back on the couch and took a deep pull on my throat-soother tea,
trying to soak up as much vocal rest in this break, if you could call it a break, as
possible.

"Hello, darlings!" Aro was bright and cheery, "Are we all excited for the tour?"

"We're pretty freaking tired, honestly," Jasper said, "But that's not your problem,

Aro. What brings you by?"

- 239 -

Aro sat down in the seat Felix vacated as he left for the day. He'd no doubt be

back tomorrow with more tour details to overwhelm us. Time was short and all the
preparations were in a full out rush to the finish.

"Just some promotional events we're arranging in your first few cities. I thought

I'd go through them with you now so you know what's coming."

It was 8 pm and we had at least two more hours of rehearsal for the stage show

before there was a chance I could get out of here and there was really nothing I
wanted to do less on my one break of the night than talk about publicity. But if we
didn't do it now, we'd just have to do it afterwards, so we all scooted closer to Aro
and let him go through it.

It was a whole lot of the usual, interviews, appearances on some morning talk

shows, a few marketing tie-ins he was hoping to sell us on…so boring.

We were saved when the stage manager appeared and starting whining about how

much we still had to work on tonight. Aro conceded and said he'd catch up with us
later about the rest. As we were all dispersing back to our positions for rehearsal,
Aro caught my arm.

"Bella, a word?"

"Sure, Aro. What's up?" I stopped and looked at him expectantly.

"Laurent and I have been chatting about your arrangement with Edward," he said,

his voice blithe and unconcerned. My blood stopped in my veins. "We're both
extremely pleased. The two of you have done a wonderful job of selling it and it's
worked out for the both of you better than we ever could have hoped. You know, of
course, how high your profile is. Interest in you and every move you make is at a
fever pitch. It will all translate into positive attention once the album is released, I'm
confident of that. And now that they've moved up the release date, it's all falling into
place perfectly."

I could say nothing, I just nodded.

"And Laurent is thrilled with what it's done for Edward. Scripts are coming in,

projects are under consideration for him again."

Well, that was good to hear. If it helped Edward then that's what I hoped for. So

why did I feel like the next thing out of Aro's mouth would end me?

- 240 -

"We'll have to discuss the details, plan an exit strategy, but I think we'll be looking

at a timeline for ending the set-up soon."

"Ending it?" I wondered how my voice could sound so impossibly calm considering

the screaming in my head.

"Nothing too abrupt, of course. But it's served its usefulness. I'm sure you'll be

relieved to stop pretending. I know you didn't like it. And," he stopped and chuckled,
shaking his head, "this show of restraint on Edward's part must be tedious for him.
I'm sure he's eager to return to his usual pursuits."

I felt sick, and weak in the knees.

"Wh-when?" the turmoil in my chest finally manifested itself in my voice. I

hurriedly took a sip of my tea to cover it.

"Oh, we haven't settled on the exact timeline. We'll talk some more, look at your

calendars, pick a time that works for everybody."

It sounded like we were planning a fucking lunch date. How could we be standing

here talking about me and Edward breaking up like it was some business meeting
we were all trying to squeeze in?

My face must have given me away because Aro squeezed my hand and gave me

his concerned face, which wasn't all that convincing. "Nothing you need to worry
yourself with, dear. Just focus on the rehearsals and the tour. Leave the rest up to
us."

He kissed my cheek and cast a wave at the rest of the band and then he was gone.

I muttered a hurried excuse to the stage manager that I needed the ladies room and
I nearly bolted out, ignoring the curious gazes behind me.

Once I was locked in the bathroom, I slumped against the door and willed myself

not to cry. Aro said it was just he and Laurent talking. Maybe they hadn't said
anything to Edward yet. But when they did? What would he say?

This last week with him, as busy as I'd been, as little time as I'd had to spend with

him, had been amazing. Every night I'd spent wrapped in his arms, curled up on his
chest after the most mind-blowing sex I had ever or would ever experience. And it
seemed like he liked me. I kept such a careful check on my emotions, constantly
reminding myself not to hope, not to expect, not to read anything into what he said
or did.

- 241 -

And yet…

When he touched me casually, the way he looked at me just before we fell asleep,

the way he kept me in his arms all night long…it felt like he cared. I couldn't
imagine that he could be with me like this if he didn't feel anything. But then, I'm
not Edward Cullen. And there was plenty of history that proved he could. Maybe
that's what made Edward so deadly; he made you feel like it was more when it
wasn't.

I had no idea what to do. Should I say something? Tell him that Laurent and Aro

were planning our demise? Ask him what would happen after that? But didn't I know
what would happen? I would go my way and he would go his. Maybe if he wasn't
quite bored with me yet, he might want to drag it out a little longer. But then again,
I was leaving on tour in two weeks, so there really wasn't a lot to hope for there.

If I brought it up now, it would just force the uncomfortable truth to the forefront

and taint the little bit of time I had left with him and I couldn't bear that. If all I had
were these last two weeks, the few hours I could squeeze in around my brutal
schedule, then I wasn't about to spoil it by talking about this.

I felt my heart start to break a little every time I thought of it, but I would keep it

to myself. And I'd keep Edward just as I had him, frozen in this little bubble of
happiness, until the last possible moment. Before I left town, I knew I'd have to talk
to him about it, and I would. But until then, he was mine, or at least I could pretend
that he was.

Knowing how I would proceed didn't necessarily make me feel better, but at least

I could move again, and I felt like I could face him tonight and pretend it was okay.
And, I thought with a heavy sigh, I could get back to rehearsal.

It was late when I finally got back to Edward's, and I figured I'd try our favorite

room first, so I headed for his bedroom. The door was closed, but I heard music
inside. My hand was poised over the handle, momentarily wrestling with whether I
should knock or walk in when the music that I thought was the stereo abruptly
stopped. Then there were a few piano chords, replaying what I'd just heard,
tentative, working it out.

Holy shit.

That was Edward, playing the piano.

- 242 -

I quietly turned the door handle and slipped in the room as soundlessly as I could.

The piano was situated so that Edward was turned mostly away from me. He was
seated on the bench, his torso curled forward. He was wearing a white t-shirt and
faded worn jeans and he was barefoot. His head was dipped low over the keys, his
wild hair falling forward, half obscuring his face. His hands… how had I not noticed
how beautiful his hands were? Those long, elegant fingers, stretched out, flexing,
dancing over the keys. So beautiful. I could hardly breathe he was so beautiful. I
needed to let him know I was here. He hadn't played for me yet. He might not want
to share this with me.

I cleared my throat softly. His head jerked up and back over his shoulder. For just

an instant I saw an expression flash there that I'd never seen before; intense,
focused, slightly scowling, but not unhappy. Then in a heartbeat it cleared and his
face lit up with his beautiful smile. My breath caught in my throat that it was meant
for me.

"Hey," he said softly, reaching his hand out and beckoning me closer. I crossed

the room and wrapped my arms around his shoulders from behind. He leaned back
against me and tipped his head back into my chest, turning his face up to me. I
leaned down and placed a soft kiss on his lips. He reached a hand up and pushed
into my hair, grasping the back of my neck, pulling me down to him, kissing me
back.

"I'm glad you're back," he murmured against my lips.

"Me, too," I replied, smiling.

He pulled my arms free from his chest and scooted over, motioning me to sit next

to him. I sat down, pressing the side of my thigh against his.

"I heard you playing when I came in," I said, "It was beautiful, Edward. I had no

idea you could play like that."

He shifted a little, uncomfortably. "Thanks. I'm really rusty. It's been….damn. It's

been a long time."

"What were you playing?"

He looked down at his hands and fingered the edge of the keyboard for a second,

"Ah…just something that I've been working on. It…well…"

I ducked my head so I could see his face. He was still looking down at his hands

- 243 -

and then he reached up and rubbed the back of his neck with one hand. He was
nervous.

"Edward…?"

"It's just something that I…ah, Christ!" he exhaled loudly, blowing his hair up off

his forehead. He silently reached up to the top of his piano and slid some loose
pages across to me. Manuscript paper, all filled out with a composition, by hand.
Edward's hand. It was in pencil, heavily corrected, erased and rewritten in some
places several times. Did he write this?

"Did you write this?"

"No! I mean, I did a little composing when I was younger, but I'm not that

ambitious right now. No, this is just something I arranged. A song… You said you
liked it."

I looked closer, letting the notes play in my head. I flipped it back to the first page.

Written in Edward's handwriting across the top was "The Man With the Child In His
Eyes".

Oh my God.

The Kate Bush song. The one I sang that morning after I first stayed here. The

conversation came flooding back to me. I told him that I couldn't sing it with the
band because it was really meant for voice and piano, and it couldn't be just
anybody on piano. Because it was so intimate. He'd arranged the piano part for me.
So I could sing it with him.

My throat began to constrict. Don't cry, don't cry. I really felt like I was going to

cry. This was just…so…nice. I was being flooded with emotions and responses and
reactions and it was all I could do to hold myself together and not start blubbering
uncontrollably.

"Bella?" His voice was soft and uncertain. I hadn't said anything, I realized, I was

still just staring at the music in my hand.

"Edward, I can't believe you did this," my voice came out as a whisper.

"You said you wanted to sing it, but you couldn't do it with the band," He leaned a

little closer to me, his arm snaking around my waist, and his voice dropped, soft and
intimate in my ear. "Will you sing it with me?"

- 244 -

I closed my eyes and let out a slow, shuddering breath. I would need to pull it

together to find my voice. I had to sing this with him, after he did this for me. I
wanted to sing it with him. I looked up to meet his gaze and I nodded.

He gave me a minute to look through the music, to familiarize myself with his

arrangement and I struggled to pull myself together, get my voice back under my
control.

"Ready?" he smiled. I nodded.

Edward started, playing the first few opening notes, the haunting melody on the

piano I knew so well. There were other instruments in the song, mostly strings, so
Edward had altered his arrangement to pick up the slack and it was beautiful. My
vocal was supposed to start right on the heels of his first notes but I was so caught
up in watching him play that I was late. I rushed in:

"I hear him

Before I go to sleep

And focus on the day that's been…"

I could feel Edward's playing pulling me along, supporting me, leading out my

vocals and resolving my phrases, responding to me. It was intimate. Every bit as
much as I thought it might be. After the first verse, the piano swelled, grew richer,
louder and the sensation of it in my chest practically forced the chorus out of my
throat. I'd never had such a visceral experience singing. I'd never felt so wrapped
into the music around me before. I reached out and placed my palm flat on top of
the piano, so I could feel his playing vibrate through my hand, up my arm and into
my chest.

I launched into the second verse and I was aware of the lyrics as never before. I

felt them in my heart…and they hurt.

"He's very understanding

And he's so aware of all my situations

When I stay up late he's always waiting

But I feel him hesitate

- 245 -

Oh, I'm so worried about my love

They say no, no, it won't last forever

But here I am again, my girl

Wondering what on earth I'm doing here

Maybe he doesn't love me

I just took a trip on my love for him"

I felt my throat constricting with the truth of it, but Edward's surging piano was

pulling me along and I was thrust into the chorus again. Then the vocal was done
and it was all Edward, his breathtaking piano finishing the song. I watched his
fingers move up and down the keys, his shoulders rocking with his effort.

He finished the last notes, his fingers stilled. The vibration of the music still hung

in the air. I made myself raise my eyes to him. It was pointless to try to hide my
tears. He reached his hands up and cupped my face, slowly drawing his thumbs
under my eyes to swipe them away.

"Edward…" I began. The words failed me, so I leaned in and showed him how I

felt, pressing my lips against his. I reached out and tangled my fingers in the hair at
the base of his neck and pulled his head closer to me, deepening the kiss, slipping
my tongue over his bottom lip. He opened his lips under me and pushed his tongue
in against mine and I was sinking into the sensation of him, the exquisite taste and
feel of him underneath me.

It was too awkward, sitting side by side like this, I couldn't get close enough to

him. I stood and turned, swinging my leg over his, straddling his lap and settling
down there, digging both hands into his hair. He moved his hands to my hips,
pulling me in against him. I could feel him pressing hard against me already and I
was desperate for him. Edward's lips left mine and started a hot descent down my
neck to my chest. His hands slid up my ribcage, pushing my shirt up, skimming my
skin. He broke away long enough to pull it over my head. I whipped it up and off my
hands and shook my hair to free it before I pitched the shirt to the floor. His hands
slid behind me and in a brief, practiced move, he unhooked my bra and it quickly
followed my shirt to the floor.

I grabbed his face in my hands and crushed my mouth against his again,

desperate to be with him. But Edward had other plans. He suddenly grabbed me by

- 246 -

the waist and lifted me up as he stood, until I was sitting on top of the piano, my legs
hanging down over the keys. Discordant notes rang out as the backs of my legs
brushed the keys.

Edward's fingers went to work on the snap of my jeans, opening them and slipping

them down and off my legs as I lifted my hips to help him. I felt a rush of heat as I
imagined what he might do next. He slid his hands all the way up the length of my
legs as he returned them to my hips, looking up at me through his dark lashes. He
placed one hand on the center of my chest and pushed gently, laying me back on the
piano. The lacquer top was cool against the skin of my back. I was nearly trembling
in anticipation.

I gasped as I suddenly felt Edward's mouth on the inside of my thigh. He was

working his way upwards, leaving a trail of open-mouthed kisses up my leg. I
writhed underneath him, feeling swollen with desire for him. His lips left me for a
minute and my wet skin cooled a little. Then without warning I felt his mouth on my
panties. My back arched and I moaned involuntarily.

"Edward…"

He kissed me like that for a minute, but just when I thought that's all he would do,

he stopped and hooked his fingers in my panties over my hips. I lifted them just a
little, so he could slide them down and off me.

And then he finally pressed his mouth against me. I cried out again and he

tightened his free hand on my hip, holding me still. I felt the tremors starting inside.

And then I exploded, screaming his name, arching against him. He slowed as I

floated down.

I heard him unzipping his jeans, heard him fumbling with something, but I

couldn't open my eyes yet, I felt boneless, made up of nothing but skin and nerves.

His hands gripped my hips again and he was pulling me forward and down. The

piano let off a cacophony of sound as I hit it on my way down. I opened my eyes.
Edward was sitting on the bench again, and his clothes were gone, and he was ready
for me.

I slid down off the piano, then I was on him and he was in me. Edward's eyes

fluttered closed and he bent his head to rest his forehead on mine. Slowly I began to
rock against him.

- 247 -

"So good…" he murmured, "I'll never have enough…" he didn't sound like he was

talking to me, but to himself.

It felt good to hear that he was as overwhelmed by us together as I was. It was

earth-shattering to me, but I didn't have nearly the experiences to compare it to that
Edward did. But it seemed as if it was just as extraordinary to him as it was to me.
That had to mean something, didn't it? And the song…it had to mean he cared about
me, at least a little. I couldn't believe he could do that for me, or touch me like this
and not feel at least a little of what I was feeling. I would hang on to that hope.

"Bella, I love…the way you feel…uhh, Baby…" he trailed off in a groan as I ground

myself into him.

Our pace was picking up, I could feel his urgency as he slipped one hand to my

shoulder, cupping it, holding me still. He gripped the back edge of the piano stool
with his other hand, providing himself with leverage. My head fell back and I let him
set the pace, driving us towards the edge again.

"Edward, I…"

"Me, too, Baby. Almost…" He was gritting his teeth as he pounded, his face

against my neck, and then with a gasp he was there and I was right there with him.

I sat curled against him, slumped on the piano bench, floating down. His hands

stroked my back and played with my hair. He was planting soft kisses against my
neck.

"Well," he murmured into my neck, "you just helped me live out the fantasy I've

played in my head at every piano practice I've had since I was thirteen."

I laughed at the idea of a teenaged Edward having raunchy piano lesson fantasies.

"Really?"

He pulled his face away enough to smirk up at me. "Yes, really."

"I can't believe there's anything you ever wanted to do that you haven't already

done. But I'm glad you saved this one for me."

"This one is all for you, Bella," he murmured, pulling my face down to kiss him

gently one more time. "All for you."

- 248 -

If You Want Me

I don't own Twilight.

EPOV

I was at my piano again. I had played more in the past week than I had in the

previous five years. I wasn't being serious now, though, just plunking away at Bella's
song, re-working some chords, killing time…remembering.

Bella on my piano…that really was the fulfillment of a teenaged fantasy, and

fulfilled in the most exquisite way imaginable. Every time I sat here, I couldn't stop
thinking about it.

When she sang with me, I was so fucking nervous to show her what I'd done that I

almost chickened out. In the end, I couldn't even spit the words out, all I could do
was show it to her and see what she did. What she did was sing with me and it
was…fuck…I had no words for what it felt like, playing, hearing her voice wrap
around me like that, answer my notes, finish what I started, take off and fly from
where I launched her.

I was undone by her. Just being away from her every day left me so strung out and

anxious for her. She was like a drug to me, and far more addicting for me than any
of the actual drugs I had done. Fuck, I nearly told her that day at the piano, while I
was buried in her, that I loved her. It half came out before I caught myself. But even
I know that the first time that you tell a woman that you love her, it should not be
while your dick is in her and you're about to come. So I back pedaled; it was just too
soon and too much was left unresolved.

She was leaving on tour in a week. I still didn't know what the fuck to do about

that. Realistically I knew that this was bound to come up for one of us. She would go
on tour, I would go on location (assuming I ever got cast again), but I hadn't
expected it to crop up so soon. We just started and now in a week she was leaving.

Here I was, facing this immovable deadline and still I couldn't seem to get

anything resolved. As soon as she told me about the tour I knew I'd have to say
something to her before she left town, confess, lay myself bare before her and hope
for the best, even if it all felt too soon. But I hedged, waiting for my opening, the
right moment, and it wouldn't come. It didn't help that I hardly saw her at this point.

- 249 -

The band was doing double duty, spending the first half of their days in the studio
finishing the album and the second half, well into the night every night, rehearsing
the new live show, only to start all over the next day at the crack of dawn. The
schedule was brutal and Bella was exhausted. Most nights she showed back up at
my house at nearly midnight, half asleep on her feet. All I could do at that point was
fold her into my arms and take her to bed. It seemed hardly the time to start some
big gut-wrenching conversation about our future…especially if it went badly.

There it was, the other thing holding me back.

Abject terror.

There were moments when we were together when I felt like it was so clear, that

she cared for me, too, that this should be easy, effortless. And yet…Bella was a blank
slate. She never let slip even the most casual reference to her and I being together
like this beyond today. I rarely even heard her utter the word "us" and never, ever in
any sort of future tense. Hell, half the time I was still surprised and delighted when
she showed up here at night.

It hardly made sense to me. She came to me every night, we had the most

mind-blowing sex I'd ever experienced, filled with tender touches and whispered
endearments. We slept together completely tangled around each other like we'd
never be separated. The few minutes we spent together around the house in the
mornings before she left were filled with casual affection. But she never verbally
made reference to the two of us as a couple, we never once spoke about what had
changed between us and what it might mean.

For every delicate stroke of her fingers along my jaw while she stared into my

eyes in a way that made me feel like she'd happily spend the rest of her life looking
at me like that, there were a million other moments when she casually spoke of her
future plans without a single mention of me in there anywhere.

And so here I was, still unsure. And she was leaving. And I was going to have to

take the leap and speak, knowing there was a pretty good chance she would just
give me a pitying look and a smile and tell me that she'd had fun, but that it would
be best if we just ended this whole thing when she went away. And that would end
me.

The front gate buzzed, and I was grateful for the momentary distraction from my

morose thoughts. I headed down to the front hall and buzzed the visitor in and
waited by the front door. It was a messenger, with a fat manila envelope. I could see
it was from my manager, Marc's office, by the letterhead. I signed for it and was

- 250 -

flipping open the back clasp when my cell buzzed.

"Hi, Marc," I said, wedging the phone against my shoulder as I flipped the

envelope open.

"Did you get it yet?" Marc's voice, usually so calm, slow and deliberate, sounded

slightly frantic and clipped.

"The envelope? Yeah, it just got here. I'm opening it now. What is it?"

"An offer," Marc said, short and to the point, and yet those two words hung heavy

over the phone line.

"What for?"

I slid the script out and flipped it over. The title meant nothing to me, I hadn't

heard of it before.

"I got a call this morning," Marc said, "…from Martin Scorsese's people. He wants

you, Edward. Specifically you. For the lead."

I stared at the script in my hands, my fingers tightening on it.

"Really? Me? Is it any good?"

I was stalling, trying to calm myself down and stay cool. Martin Scorsese would

hardly be bothering with crap and, hello…I'm completely unemployed. Scorsese's
worst film was still infinitely better than anything I had on my horizon.

"Jesus, Edward. Beyond good. This is the kind of role that wins you an Oscar,"

Marc sounded breathless, stunned at this sudden turn in my fortunes.

I was silent for a moment, absorbing this, still staring at the script like a moron.

"Read it today, he wants to talk to you as soon as you've gotten through it. And

you'll have to head to Italy as soon as possible…"

"Wait. Italy? Why?"

"He's in the middle of filming something else at Cinecetta Studios. He wants you

to fly over as soon as you can to do some readings with potential co-stars. They want
to lock down the principal casting quickly."

- 251 -

"What's the rush? Why did they only approach me now if the schedule is that far

along?"

Marc gave a rueful chuckle, "Apparently Marty has been kicking and screaming to

have you do this since the script landed in his lap, insisting that there's no one else
who would work in the part. But the studio and the producers were balking, refusing
to put up the cash unless he picked another…ahem…more reliable lead actor. Seems
you chatted with one of those producers at the Vanity Fair party. Arnold Goldman?"

The name tickled my brain a little, maybe I remembered it. I was getting a flash of

a tall balding man with a barrel chest and a huge white smile. I remembered him
shaking Bella's hand vigorously, and Bella charming him completely. I think by the
end of the conversation, she had him reminiscing to her about how he met his wife
in college. I don't remember a single word being spoken about work, just another
casual party conversation.

"That guy?" I said, disbelievingly, "I didn't know he was connected to Scorsese."

"Well, I don't know what you said to him, but he went back to his partners last

week and greenlighted the whole project, told Marty he could have you and
anything else he wanted. Marty is beside himself."

"It was Bella," I said quietly.

"What?"

"Bella. She was the one who talked to him." She did this for me.

"Well, then I'm buying that girl a drink or a car or maybe her own island or

something. Because this is it, buddy. You're back."

I'm back. Because of Bella.

BPOV

I was slumped on my stool at the mic, tired and achy and really ready to be done.

We'd been at this for hours without a break. But now that the tour and rehearsals
were bearing down on us, just over a week until we left, our studio time was
drawing to a close and we'd chosen to jettison tonight's live show rehearsal in favor
of staying in the studio and trying to push through and finish this one unwieldy song.

- 252 -

Ready or not, we needed to finish the album. Mostly it was done. We all felt really
good about the songs and the performances for the most part, there were only a few
rough patches to clean up. And of course now, when time and tempers were running
short, was when it became impossible to reach a consensus about any of those little
details.

I'd sung this damned intro a thousand times. I knew it wasn't quite perfect, but it

was pretty damned close. Butch kept saying he could fix it in the mixing, but Jasper
kept insisting I sing it differently, looking for the magic fix. Except I knew he wasn't
really questioning my vocal, he was questioning his writing. But since he was
unwilling to fess up to that and address it, we just kept doing it over and over,
hoping to solve something with my vocal that no vocal could fix.

I was ready to throw his damned ass out the window. Rose's temper was

deteriorating by the minute, Emmett was bored, even poor Seth, slouched on the
couch in the recording booth, looked ready to slit his wrists.

"Jazz," I exhaled, "if I haven't sung it the way you want to hear it, maybe we

should rewrite it."

"Are you saying it's my problem?"

"No," I squeezed my eyes shut and reminded myself that I really did love him,

even when he was being a perfectionist dick. "It's just…I don't think I can give you
what you're looking for. Maybe if we switch it up, we'll all be happier."

He opened his mouth to protest and my cell vibrated audibly. He glanced down at

my pocket as I fished it out. "Cullen?"

I looked a little sheepish and hit accept, turning away from him to talk. He threw

his hands up, exasperated, and flopped onto the couch.

"Edward? What's up?"

"Are you finishing up soon?"

"Not officially, but I think our time here is limited," I rolled my eyes in Jasper's

direction. We were going to have to wrap it up soon or kill each other. "Why?"

"Can I pick you up?"

I smiled and blushed in spite of myself, "Sure, what's up?"

- 253 -

"I wanted to take you out. Dinner, maybe? Have you eaten?"

"No, I haven't eaten, but won't it be too late? By the time you get over here and

we get out everything will be closing."

"Not for me," he said casually, "It'll be fine. So can I come get you?"

"Um, yeah, sure. Sounds great." Was this a date? Like a real one? Was Edward

Cullen taking me out on a date?

I could almost hear him smiling through the phone. "Great. I'll be there soon."

"What's up?" Rose asked.

"What? Oh, Edward's going to pick me up for dinner."

"Like a date?" she asked.

"I guess. Rose, we've been out to dinner before."

"Yeah, but you weren't sleeping with him then."

"Rose!" I screeched. Emmett snorted and Jasper rolled his eyes dramatically.

"So I guess this means we're done here?" Jasper said sarcastically.

"Jazz, we're not getting anywhere. Why don't we let Butch and Kyle work on it

some and see what it sounds like tomorrow morning, when we're fresh?"

Before Jasper could respond, the door was flung open and Alice projected herself

into the room. "Jazz!" she shrieked, before falling onto his lap. He grinned ear to ear
as soon as he saw her and opened his arms wide to receive her.

"So, Jazz," I said with mock sarcasm, "I guess this means we're done here, huh?"

He shot me a sneer, but then relented and smiled. "You're right, Bells. Let's just

listen in the morning. I'm sorry I'm being such a hard ass. It's just, you know…"

"I know, Jazz. You want it perfect. And we'll get it there. Tomorrow."

Rose and Emmett visibly exhaled and began packing up their stuff in relief.

- 254 -

"Ooh, so you're finished?" Alice squealed. "I was just coming to steal Jasper away

and feed him. Bella, do you want to come to dinner with us? Rose? Em? What about
you?"

"We're game," Rose said.

"Forget Bells," Jasper said, "She's a lost cause. Your brother is on his way over to

get her."

"Oh, but why don't you guys just come with us?" she asked.

I shot her a stunned look.

"What, and out you and Jazz to Edward, Alice?" I was laughing a little.

She shrugged, "I'm tired of sparing him. He has to find out sooner or later. And if

you're there, he'll behave himself and be nice."

"I think you're giving me way too much credit, Alice," I said.

"No," she said softly, smiling at me, "I really don't think I am."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence, but can I beg off tonight?"

Rose rolled her eyes at me, "Want him all to yourself tonight, Bella?"

"We're just so busy. I never see him anymore. Do you mind?"

Rose shrugged, "Nah, go soak up Loverboy to your heart's content."

She looked at me then and her eyes were kind. She knew what I was thinking.

Time was short.

"Ah, well," Alice said, "Another time. We'll definitely all go out before you guys

leave town." She looked miserable at the thought, although I'm not sure why, since I
knew Jazz was planning on high-tailing it back to LA for every break to see her.

"Well, I'm definitely ready for some wine and I think Em is going to start chewing

on the sound proofing if we don't feed him soon," Rose said, straightening up from
her gear.

"Bells, will you be okay alone here until Edward shows up?" Emmett asked.

- 255 -

"Butch and Kyle are still working," I said, pointing to the recording booth, "Plus,

Seth is here. He stays until he's relieved of his duty."

"Your very own guard dog," Rose snorted.

"More like a lap dog. Or a really over-eager Jack Russell terrier," Jazz laughed.

"You're just jealous because I have a bodyguard and you don't!" I stuck my tongue

out at him childishly and, laughing.

Seth poked his head in the room.

"Are you guys wrapping up?"

"Yeah," I said, but I'm waiting for Edward. Can you hang out with me for a few

more minutes?"

He gave me his enormous open smile and came to flop down on the couch next to

me. "Sure thing, Boss Lady"

Emmett gave Seth a somber look and raised his fist to him. "Bro?"

Seth gave him a serious little nod bumped his fist with his own. "Bro."

"Christ, Seth, not you, too!" I wailed.

"Emmett, you are a bad influence on that sweet boy!" Rose was laughing as she

linked her arm in Emmett's and dragged him from the room after Alice and Jasper.

When Edward finally arrived, he found Seth and I engaged in a vigorous game of

slap hands. Seth had been feeding me some line about how he was a natural for
bodyguard work because his Native American heritage gave him superior Spidey
senses and reflexes or some shit like that. I countered that the only reliable way to
judge reflexes was a game of slap hands and the next thing we knew, I was kicking
his ass at it. I may not be graceful, but I'm fast.

We were giggling like little children when Edward walked into the studio. He just

stood in the doorway watching, an amused smile creeping across his face. My
stomach plunged to my feet at the sight of him and I marveled that he still had that
effect on me.

Seth stood abruptly, as if suddenly remembering his responsibilities. As far as I

- 256 -

was concerned, his only responsibility was to keep me entertained until it was time
to leave, but he clearly took the whole guarding-my-life thing a bit more seriously.

"Are you okay then for tonight, Bells?"

"Yes, Seth. Thanks. Tomorrow, 8:30?"

"See you then!"

He nodded at Edward as he jogged out the door.

"Nice professional relationship you're developing there, Ms. Swan," Edward

drawled as he pushed off the door frame and came further into the room.

I gave him a mocking haughty glare. "You have your own bodyguard. You can be

all distant and professional with him if you want. You leave my Seth alone."

"Your Seth? Yeah, that's about right. More playmate than fierce protector."

"You're just jealous. My bodyguard could kick your bodyguard's ass."

Edward laughed and it made my heart fail a little, like it always did. He seemed

relaxed and happy tonight, and it made me practically giddy anticipating the rest of
the evening together.

He was looking around himself at the studio with interest and I realized that he

hadn't been here since that one brief visit the morning after our first date.

"Well, this is it," I said, waving a hand around us, "It's a little rough around the

edges, but we've gotten so comfortable here, I'm really going to miss it."

"This is where the magic happens, huh?" he said.

"We can only hope it's magic."

He circled around the piano in the corner and idly trailed his fingers over the

keys. He plunked out three notes, almost as a reflex action. Then he glanced over to
me where I was still sitting on the couch.

"Would you sing your song with me again?" he asked softly.

"What…now?"

- 257 -

He shrugged, "Sure. Is it okay?" He nodded his head at the booth where Butch

and Kyle were still hard at work.

"Sure, it's fine. Believe me, they're not listening. They're swamped re-mixing the

intro we recorded today. They'll be at it a while."

Edward slid onto the piano bench and I crossed the room to come sit beside him. I

hummed a few quick scales to loosen my voice back up after having had such a long
workout today. All I needed at this point was to blow my voice out.

I leaned in against him a little when I was ready and he smiled softly at me with

an unreadable expression on his face before beginning. He played it from memory,
much to my amazement. I came in on cue this time, and I was much more pulled
together, since I wasn't about to break down sobbing like the first time he played it
for me. The symbiosis, the emotional connection, was just as strong as it had been in
Edward's bedroom. I still couldn't get over this feeling of being fully surrounded in
the music, feeling it pushing my vocal, I'd never felt anything like this, and I loved it.
I realized with a mixture of happiness and dread that it probably had something to
do with how I felt about Edward. That's why it affected me so strongly.

We surged through the song and finished, just looking at each other for a moment,

smiling stupidly.

"Thank you for my song, Edward. I love singing it with you. You don't know how

much."

"I like that it makes you happy. That's why I did it. Bella…" he looked for all the

world like he was going to say something else, his brow furrowed, his eyes dropped,
he swallowed hard. My heart began to pound in fear.

"Edward? Is everything okay?"

"I got a script today," he said abruptly.

"Really? Is it good?"

He snorted softly and rolled his eyes. "It's fucking great. Martin Scorsese is

directing. He's asked for me personally."

My eyes nearly popped out and my jaw dropped, "Oh, Edward!" I didn't really

think about it, I just threw my arms around his neck. I had a moment of
second-guessing, worried that I was being too "supportive girlfriend" when I had no

- 258 -

stake to that claim. But his arms came around my waist immediately and he buried
his face in the crook of my neck, so I think my reaction was the one he was hoping
for. It occurred to me, not for the first time, that Edward was remarkably isolated.
He had no genuine close friends that I had seen, and outside of Alice, I was probably
the only person he had to share this news with. It made me feel miserable for him.

"That is so fantastic, Edward! I'm…well, I'm proud of you."

"It's all because of you, Bella. You did this for me. Thank you."

I tightened my arms around him, glad that he wasn't looking at my face right now,

because I was about to cry again. "You did this. It's your talent. It was always there.
I just helped you clear the debris away so people could see it again."

He pulled back now and smoothed a hand down the side of my face, his eyes

locked on mine. He leaned in slowly to kiss me, gently, softly.

"I'm still saying thank you," he whispered against my lips.

"You're welcome," I whispered back. I almost said it. It's because I love you. The

words were right there, hanging in my throat, begging to be said. But I didn't say
them. This moment was perfect and I didn't want to ruin it. Just like in my song.
Maybe he doesn't love me…

Well, I couldn't say it, but I could feel it. I slid my hands up to the back of his neck

and tangled my fingers into his hair, pulling his face back to me, pulling his lips to
mine. He kissed me back eagerly, his hands sliding to my waist, his fingers digging
in. His tongue was in my mouth, dancing with mine.

My hands slid down from his neck, over his shoulders, down over his chest. I let

my fingertips drag over his abdomen as my hands skated lower and his muscles
jumped and I heard him gasp against my mouth. My hands crept lower, skimming
past the waistband of his jeans, down over the fly. He was hard by the time my
fingers got there.

He pulled his mouth from mine, breathing heavily, pressing his forehead to mine.

"Ah…whatever you have planned, I'm going to remind you that there are still

people in the room next door," his voice was low and raspy.

"Fuck," I muttered.

- 259 -

"We'll do that later," he chuckled. I sat back and opened my eyes.

I loved that I'd gotten him all hot and bothered and couldn't resist messing with

him just a little more. I leaned forward and placed my lips near his ear, my bottom
lip just brushing his earlobe. "Promise?"

His hands tightened on my hips, "I swear," he muttered, "Does Kate Bush know

that her song turns you into a wanton woman?"

I chuckled, my lips still against his ear. I heard him groan softly. "It's not the song.

It's this hot piano player I know. He's got these freaking amazing fingers…"

"Alright," he said loudly, shooting to his feet, "We need some private time,

clearly."

I laughed at how jumpy I'd made him, but I let him yank me to my feet and drag

me out of the studio. We never made it to dinner.

It was our last day in the studio. Bittersweet. On the one hand, we'd worked really

hard recording this album and I was glad to have it done. On the other hand, the
experience had been amazing and I was sad to see it end. Butch, our producer, had
become our musical guru. I hated to think that I wouldn't see him every day now.
Hell, I'd even miss geeky Kyle, the recording engineer.

And it was time to move on. We'd been squeezing in rehearsals for the live show

as much as possible around recording and there was less than a week before we
were scheduled to go. As it stood, we were only in the studio for a few hours today, a
few last clean ups, and then we were on to the stage show rehearsal…for as long as
it took. I hated every minute that took me away from Edward, even if I was excited
about everything that was happening to us.

Seth pulled up to the entrance and we went through our now-familiar routine of

getting me into the studio while being seen as little as possible. I had developed all
kinds of coping mechanisms to block out the shouts and the jostling. It's not that I
didn't hear them, I did. I just found ways to set my brain on autopilot, so I just
moved without thinking. It helped a little, I just hated having to walk through my life
trying to stay numb half the time.

Seth flopped down on the couch to shoot the shit with Kyle. They'd struck up an

unlikely friendship over some graphic novel they were both obsessed with. I was

- 260 -

glad. It meant that these endless days weren't quite as painfully boring for him as
they could have been.

I headed into the studio to get some tea and get settled. I jumped out of my skin

when I realized Jasper was already there, standing at the piano, looking at me.

"Jesus, Jasper! You scared the crap out of me! Why the hell are you standing there

like a statue? It's creepy."

Jasper didn't answer right away. He had his ipod in his hand. There was a docking

station sitting on the piano. He plugged it in and looked at me with his intense stare
as he hit play.

My stomach hit my feet as I heard the song that filled the room. Me and Edward,

playing my song.

"What the hell is this, Bells?"

I fumbled, not sure what to say, feeling embarrassed that something so personal

was exposed like this.

"You know I love that song," I said, stalling.

"Who's that playing with you?" Jasper's voice sounded tinged with some

emotion…was he angry? Suspicious? Jealous? I realized what it must sound like to
him. He thought I was recording with someone else.

"It's Edward."

Jasper sucked in his breath through his teeth. "Holy shit! That's Cullen? Who did

the arrangement for you?"

"He did."

"Edward did that? Jesus. Well, this complicates things," Jasper ran his hand over

the back of his neck as he looked at his feet.

"Where did you get that, Jazz?"

"Kyle. He ran tape on you the other night," he said, distracted.

"What? Fuck! Why did he do that?"

- 261 -

"He came back in the room and heard you warming up. He didn't know what you

were up to, he just didn't want to miss it in case it was important."

"You said it complicates things. What things?" I said, getting mad now at the

invasion of my privacy, "It was just something nice Edward did for me because he
knew I wanted to sing the song. It has nothing to do with us."

Jasper dropped his hand and looked back at me, exasperated. "Butch was

impressed. He passed it on to the label. They want to put this on the album, Bells, as
a bonus track."

"Oh, no!" my hands flew up in front of me, as if to ward off the idea. "Absolutely

not! Edward didn't do it for the band, he did it for me. We can't do that. It's not
right."

"Well, this recording has shot all over the damned label and they have their teeth

in it now. They want it. And fuck…when they find out it's Cullen on there, they're
going to piss themselves, "Jasper trailed off in thought.

"Jasper, it's not ours to use. They can't have it. Don't you see?" I was horrified that

all those faceless people, I didn't even know how many, had been listening to our
intensely personal moment. I felt violated.

"Bells, it's really good. They're right about that. I've…damn, I've never heard you

sound like that. People should hear you sing like that, hon. I'll admit, it adds a whole
new level of weirdness that it's Cullen playing with you, but we can deal with that if
it means getting you and that vocal out there."

"Jasper, I just…"

He held his hands up to stop me. "Bells, will you just talk to him? Ask him? If he

says no, then it's done. The label can't argue. But will you just try?"

I sighed, seeing how badly he wanted this.

"Have Emmett and Rose heard this? What did they say?"

"They heard. They want to use it."

I felt outvoted. They all wanted it. The label wanted it. So what if it was one of the

most intensely personal, intensely emotional moments in my life? Well, all I could do
was ask him. After all, I reasoned, even if Edward said yes, he had agents and

- 262 -

lawyers and the logistics of it would probably end up dissuading the label from
pursuing it. That made me feel better. I would ask and in the end, it probably
wouldn't work out anyway.

I waited until we were nearly asleep. I'd stalled all day. I didn't mention it when he

called me midday. I didn't bring it up when he met me for my dinner break during
rehearsal with fish tacos from Jorge's stand. I didn't bring it up after I got back to
his house that night.

I waited until after we'd made love and we were laying curled around each other,

naked and drowsy, in the dark, almost asleep.

"Edward?'

"Hmmm?"

"The other day? When you came to pick me up at the studio and I sang my song?"

"Yeah?" he sounded slightly more alert now, like he could hear that I was headed

somewhere. I hated this. I was terrified he'd feel like I was trying to use him, exploit
him. I was sure people did it to him all the time and I really didn't want to be one of
them.

"I didn't know anybody heard us, but Kyle did, and he recorded it. The label heard

it."

He was quiet for a moment. Then he said, "And?"

"They want to put it on the album," I was whispering now, rushing through it. "I

told them no, Edward. I swear. But they all want it, so I said I'd ask, but just say no
and they'll leave it alone, I promise. I'm so sorry, Edward."

"Why are you sorry, Bella?" his voice was soft and gentle, which made me relax a

little. He didn't seem angry, which surprised me.

"It was just something personal, Edward. It has nothing to do with all that. And I

don't want you to think I was trying to take advantage of you or something…"

"Bella, I know you're not trying to take advantage of me. I know you better than

that. Yes, it's personal, but if they want to use it, they can."

- 263 -

"Really? Are you sure?"

"I'm sure." He squeezed my shoulders. I was disappointed that he gave it up so

easily. Maybe it felt more intimate to me than it did to him. I was so desperate to
protect it from the outside and he seemed to have no problem with the whole world
being privy to that moment. That hurt more than a little, now that I let it sink in.

"Well," I said, trying to keep my voice light, "I'm sure there are a million legal

problems, clearances and stuff. The label will talk to your people and I bet it will all
fall apart in the details and never happen."

"I'll tell them to give it to you. It won't be a problem," he said quietly.

He's just giving it away. Giving us away. Fuck.

EPOV

I was trying to sound off-handed about it, like it wasn't that important to me, but

when Bella asked me if she could put our song on her album, I was freaking thrilled.

Sure, it was personal and I wasn't crazy about the whole world hearing me and

her together like that. But on the other hand, it tied us together even closer and that
was worth it. We'd be together, in her world, in a way that was tangible and
permanent. She's mine. I couldn't resist the opportunity to lay claim to her in this
way, in front of the whole world. I would always be on her first album. That was
huge. It had to mean she cared about me. She'd never allow it otherwise.

I felt elated. I just had to sort out with her what we'd do when she left town, and

we could figure out some solution to that. I could come see her, she could come see
me. We just had to sort out the logistics. We'd talk before she left, I'd make sure of
it. And now for the first time I felt like it might be okay, she might be mine.

A/N: Cinecitta Studios is a real film studio in Rome and Scorsese really

shoots there. Gangs of New York was filmed at Cinecitta.

- 264 -

Cold Hard Bitch

Chapter 24, Cold Hard Bitch, in which spanglemaker's loyal and devoted

readers turn on her en masse and burn her in effigy. At least that's what I'm
afraid you're going to do.

I'll see you on the other side.

Twilight's not mine.

BPOV

All night. We were going to be here in rehearsal all night.

As nervous as I was, even I thought our new live show was in pretty good shape.

But as usual, Jasper the Perfectionist had his knickers in a twist about the
arrangement on one of the new songs. What we did in the studio wasn't quite
working live and now he wanted to rework the whole fucking thing.

I'd hoped we could wrap it up by dinner time so I could go spend some time with

Edward, but that was looking unlikely. And I really needed to talk to him. After last
night, when he gave away my song, I was more pessimistic than ever. We needed to
talk. I needed to ask him what, if anything, he saw happening between us next. At
this point I was pretty sure of what he was going to say, but all the same, I needed
to do it and get it over with. Like pulling off a band-aid. It would hurt like crazy at
first, but then maybe I could start getting over him. Yeah, right.

There hadn't even been much time today to think about my song. I texted Jasper

when I woke up this morning to tell him that Edward said yes. By the time we got to
rehearsal at nine he said the label was all over it, getting it cleared to make it on the
album. Butch was doing his best to clean up the imperfect track he had. The mic was
in the wrong place, the balance between the vocal and the piano was sometimes
uneven, but I flat out refused the suggestion of recording it with Edward again, even
if we'd had the time, which we didn't. Jasper said he liked the raw quality of the take
we had anyway. He said it was more emotionally charged. You can say that again.

So while I started out the morning emotionally strung out about the song, we'd

gone straight into rehearsal and it had been a marathon all day. There hadn't been
time to think about anything else, which was good and bad.

- 265 -

Jasper was hurriedly scribbling chord changes on the lyrics sheet, head bent,

completely absorbed. Rose had her head tipped back against the wall, eyes closed,
catching a breather. Emmett had surreptitiously pulled out his Gameboy. I was
debating whether or not I should slip out for another cup of tea when my phone
vibrated. Edward.

I slipped to the corner of the room, out of earshot, trying not to irritate Jasper any

further.

"Hello?"

"Bella? How's it going?"

I groaned in response.

Edward chuckled. "That good, huh?"

"Just a long day. How's it going with you?"

I heard Edward exhale into the phone. "Well, I talked to Scorsese."

Instantly I perked up. "And?"

"It's done. The part's mine."

"Edward!" I shrieked as softly as I could manage. I could hear the happiness in his

voice through the phone.

"I know. It's pretty amazing. I'm here with Marc having dinner to celebrate. I was

calling to see if you wanted to come but…"

"Yeah, I'm not getting out of here any time soon," I moaned.

There was a long pause on Edward's end of the line and I could hear the tension in

it.

"Edward?" I finally said, to spur him on.

"I'm going to Rome," he said abruptly.

"Rome?"

- 266 -

"Yeah, Marty's shooting there, and he wants me to fly over and do some readings."

"When...when are you going?" it was taking everything I had to keep my voice

even. Was this it? The clean break?

"Um…as soon as Marc can shove me on a plane," he sounded tense and

uncomfortable suddenly.

"I see."

"Listen, Bella…" he sounded like he was leading into something big.

Shit. Not now. Not on the phone. I couldn't handle that. I knew it had to happen,

and now apparently it was going to happen tonight, but I had to stall at least until I
wasn't here in rehearsal surrounded by all of these people.

"Hey, Edward," I interrupted him briskly, concentrating hard on keeping my voice

emotionless, "I have to get back to rehearsal. They're calling me. But I need to talk
to you about something later. Wait up until I get back? Okay?"

He said nothing for a long moment.

"Okay, sure," he said finally, his voice distant, "have a good rehearsal, Bella."

And he was gone. I felt my eyes prick with tears. Fuck. My hand came up to my

chest of its own accord, pressing against my breastbone, trying to alleviate the
tightness I felt there, like a band around my ribs. But it didn't help. I felt like I was
suffocating just the same. The stage manager called my name, trying to get me back
into rehearsal, and I had no choice but to take a deep breath and go.

"Look, you fucking prick, we've been at this since nine this morning with almost

no breaks!"

"Rose, shut the fuck up! There's work to do!" Jasper snarled back. It always got

ugliest between the two of them, since they were the closest. It was ten p.m..
Everybody was strung out and exhausted.

"Jasper, quit fucking torturing us! Even the label says we sound good! What the

fuck is your problem?"

"Rose, if we just…"

- 267 -

"If we just stay three more hours we'll get two notes closer to perfect for you. No,

Jazz. I'm done!"

"We are all pretty beat, bro," Emmett said gently.

Jasper knew that when one of us took sides with Rose he was done for. He sighed

heavily and looked at the ceiling.

"I'm sorry guys. I guess I'm just really nervous about this. I know you all are."

"And you want us to be perfect. I know, Jazz," I said, trying to play peacekeeper so

we all went home still speaking.

"Yeah, pretty much. But Rose is right. I should just let it go."

I threw my arm around his shoulders.

"I swear it will be the first thing we tackle in our sound check in Chicago."

"Our sound check in Chicago…" Jasper said, shaking his head. "Doesn't it blow

your mind?"

I laughed, "Yes, it does, a little. It's going to be amazing. Look, Jazz, why don't you

call Alice? I'm sure she wants to spend as much time as possible with you before you
leave town."

He nodded, looking appeased. We talked a little more about what still needed to

be done before we left town and made a plan for the next day with the stage
manager before we all headed for the exits.

I checked the time on my cell on my way downstairs with Seth. Not so very late,

maybe I could still meet Edward. I scrolled to his number but hesitated before I
called. He'd sounded so distant on the phone at the end. Would it be really awful if I
surprised him? He did call to ask me to come. And I just wanted one more normal
moment with him, even if I had to share it with Marc. Later, when we got back to his
place, we would talk, we'd say what needed to be said, but I just wanted to share
this celebration with him before that happened.

I was still mulling it over when Seth opened the back door of the SUV for me down

in the parking garage underneath the rehearsal studio.

"Seth?"

- 268 -

"Hmm?"

"If I wanted to know where Edward was heading tonight, could you find that out

from Sam, or would that violate some sort of bodyguard professional code of
conduct or something?"

Seth snorted his laugh.

"Sam will tell me if I ask. Do you want me to ask?"

I thought for just a minute. "Yes".

Within a few minutes we were headed for some ultra chic restaurant and

nightclub in West Hollywood. I wondered if I should go home and change. I was just
wearing jeans and a sleeveless blouse, although they were Alice-approved. But it
would take forever to get to his place and back and I didn't want to lose another
minute of his company wasting time changing clothes, so I just slicked on a little lip
gloss and ruffled my hair and hoped for the best.

It was Saturday night and traffic in West Hollywood was horrible. It took us

forever to get there and even longer to maneuver the SUV close enough to the front
door for me to exit without creating a scene. I worried that he'd already be gone by
the time I was inside. Seth finally opened the back door and scooped me out of the
back seat and through the raised velvet rope and inside.

"Sam said Edward sent him home after he dropped him, so I'll hang and wait for

both of you. You know the drill, Bells. Text if you need me," he said, shooting me a
tiny salute and a grin. I hated that he'd picked up calling me Bells from Jasper and
Emmett, although I loved that he felt comfortable enough with me to use it.

It was late enough that the diners were clearing out and the dancers were taking

over. The music was loud and the interior was dimly lit with pulsating colored lights.
There were barely clad, writhing bodies everywhere. I had no idea how I would find
Edward in this mess. And I'd been noticed. People were smiling at me, talking to me.
I was trying to be brief, shake them off and move on, but I still had such a hard time
being impolite. I couldn't get more than a few feet before someone else was claiming
my attention. I wondered briefly if I should go get Seth just so I wouldn't be alone.

"Bella?" It was a familiar voice, but not the one I hoped for. I turned to find James,

that friend of Edward's, drink in hand, smirking down at me and standing a little too
close. "It is Bella! It's so great to see you again!"

- 269 -

I smiled with as much warmth as I could muster. The guy gave me the creeps a

little, but I tried to be pleasant, "Hi, James. Great to see you again, too."

"Did you come to find Edward?"

"Um, yeah. Have you seen him?"

James chuckled and cast his eyes across the crowd around us. "Yeah, he's here

somewhere. You know how it is."

No, I didn't know how it was, but I didn't really care. I just wanted to find Edward.

"Bella, it was great to hear about you and Edward. A little surprising, but great."

His words were sincere, but not his voice. I smiled slightly at him.

"Why surprising?"

"Well, you know Edward. You just don't seem…quite his type."

"Really?" I knew I should just walk away, but I couldn't help it. Part of me wanted

him to keep talking, so I could hear what he had to say.

"Don't get me wrong, beautiful!" he said quickly, reaching out and running his

hand down my bare arm. I suddenly wished I had long sleeves on. "Just the girls he's
known in the past…the girls we've known in the past, were a little more…well, just
different."

What the fuck was he trying to say? What was he implying? The girls we've

known? Was he saying that he and Edward had… Holy shit. Nothing about Edward's
past should really shock me, but I was shocked. I tried not to let it show on my face,
though. I didn't want to give James any satisfaction.

"I can see what drew him in, though," James was still talking, leaning into me, his

voice dropping to what I'm sure he thought was a seductive register. I felt a chill
skitter down my spine. "There's something so…sweet…and entrancing about you.
Delectable. That's what I told Edward. It's really too bad he decided not to share."

Edward was talking about me to James? Like that? I flushed cold all over. And

James was still leaning in, his hand was still on my arm, stroking lightly up and
down. I was getting goosebumps.

"I…I really should go find Edward," I stammered, desperate now to get away from

- 270 -

James.

"Suit yourself, beautiful, although I think he might be busy," James murmured, his

hand slipping up over my shoulder. He reached up and ran the backs of two fingers
down my cheek. I stood frozen like prey transfixed by a snake. "If you get lonely,
come find me."

I didn't answer, I just stepped back and turned away, pushing through the crowd

of bodies, trying to put as much distance between us as possible. My mind was
struggling to grasp all that James had been implying. I couldn't think about it,
wouldn't think about it. It didn't matter. I just needed to find Edward.

People were still trying to stop me, touch me, but now I shook them all off. I

wanted out of here. I wanted Edward. Through the press of bodies I saw a row of
booths against the side wall and I headed in that direction, thinking that maybe he
was in one of them with Marc.

Between bare shoulders and backs I caught a glimpse of tousled bronze hair and

let out a huge sigh of relief. I pushed between two barely legal girls in not much
more than their underwear and finally caught sight of Edward.

Edward… slouched in a booth….with a woman draped across his chest. Long red

hair spilling down her back, over his hand which was splayed across her bare skin.
His eyes were closed, his head half reclined, a slight smile on his lips. Her face was
turned up to his, her hands were tangled in his beautiful hair, my beautiful hair. As I
stood frozen in place, unable to so much as blink, she pulled his face down to hers
and their lips met and his hand fisted into her hair…

My breath stalled in my chest. My mouth opened but I couldn't speak and I

couldn't draw a breath. I felt like a steel band was clamped around my ribs. No
air…can't breathe. So many people… I can't breathe.

I had to get out of there. I stumbled back a few steps and into a girl. She snarled a

curse at me, but I didn't hear her. I shut my eyes against the sight of Edward and
her and spun around, shoving bodies out of my way. Escape…escape. I had to get
away and I was feeling panicky. I was moments from falling apart and I couldn't do
it here.

Seth. I needed Seth. My hand was gripping my cell so hard I was afraid my fingers

wouldn't work. He was in my speed dial and with trembling fingers I typed one
word…HELP.

- 271 -

I pushed forward to the door, looking for him, willing him to appear. Please, Seth,

please…come and help me get away. I could feel people all around me starting to
look, to whisper. I was making a scene.

"Bella?" That hated voice was in my ear again. James, catching me around my

waist, restraining me, pulling me up against him. I leaned away, but I couldn't find
the strength in my arms to fight him off. "It's okay, Bella. I'll take care of you,
sweetheart," he crooned in my ear, his hot breath skittering down my neck, making
me feel sick.

"No," my voice sounded strangled and far away and weak. I raised my hands to

push against his chest, but he only slid his arms up to wrap them around my
ribcage, trapping my arms against his chest. "I can't…"

"Sure you can, beautiful. He won't miss you. Or maybe we could go join them?

Best of both worlds, gorgeous."

I had to get out of here, away from him, away from that, the horrible, awful thing

unfolding behind me.

"Let her go."

James raised his head to stare up at the massive shape of Seth and he fixed him

with his beady stare.

"She's fine, boy. Bella and I are old friends."

"Seth, please..." was all I could get out.

Seth didn't need to hear any more. He reached out and with one swift move

disengaged James' arms and scooped me up close to his chest. He turned on his heel
and began to half-carry me to the door. James grabbed Seth by the shoulder, and
Seth spun, keeping me pinned to his side under his arm. His free hand snaked out
and wrapped around James' wrist, twisting slightly. James winced.

"Give me a fucking reason," he snarled at James.

James raised his other hand, palm outstretched, in surrender and Seth released

him, flinging his hand away in disgust and causing James to stumble slightly.

"Get me out of here, Seth," I whispered.

- 272 -

"We're almost there, Bells. Hang on," his voice was hard and tight. He turned us

again without another look at James and headed us towards the door.

I felt the air of the outside hit my face as we pushed through the last crush of

bodies. It felt cool after the inside. The SUV was right outside the door, half up on
the curb. Seth swung the back door open and practically lifted me into the car
before he shut me in and slipped behind the wheel.

I could feel the crushing misery nipping at my heels. I was about to fall apart, I

could feel it coming, and once I did, I would stay that way for a while. I needed to be
someplace safe, and there was no place to go. I wrapped my arms around my
midsection and squeezed hard, willing myself to stay in one piece.

"Where to, Bells?" Seth asked softly.

"I don't know."

"Rose's? Jasper's?"

I shook my head. Even in this fog of pain and disbelief, I knew that Edward's very

public display was about to bring a crushing amount of media attention down on me.
Not Rose's, not Jasper's. Not home. And not Edward's…not ever again.

"I need a hotel, but I don't know where…"

"I know where to go, Bells. It'll be okay."

Seth started driving and he got on his cell, speaking softly, so I couldn't make out

who he was talking to. I sat in the back seat, my arms still wrapped around my
stomach, rocking slightly, trying to hold myself together. Don't think, don't think.
Not yet. Once you're inside you can fall apart, but not now.

Seth pulled up under a covered entryway. A bellhop came to Seth's window and

Seth said a few words to him. A moment later, another man in a suit approached. He
spoke briefly with Seth and then handed him a hotel pass key.

He stepped out of the car and gave the keys to the valet before he came around to

the back door. He leaned in to me.

"Sunglasses, Bells?"

I obeyed him, fishing them out of my bag and putting them on. He patted my knee

- 273 -

briefly and slipped his arm over my shoulder. He led me quickly, quietly through the
dim lobby. I was aware of pulsating music, candles flickering, people mingling. Even
the fucking hotel lobbies were like clubs here.

Seth hurried me past all that and then we were in the elevator, then in the dark

grey sleek hallway. Seth swiped the key and let us into the suite. I stumbled forward
into the room, blind to anything around me.

"Bells, Rose is on her way. I'm just going to call her and let her know which room

we're in. I'll be right outside in the hall," Seth said, touching my shoulder lightly
before leaving the room.

I heard the door click behind him. I lost the strength to stand anymore and sank to

my knees. The tightness in my chest was unrelenting. Can't breathe. I could feel the
sob struggling to make its way up my throat. I fell forward onto my hands, gasping
for air, for relief from this crushing misery. It wouldn't come.

I finally fell apart.

A/N: Take a deep breath. You'll get another chapter immediately that will

be somewhat enlightening.

I will be waiting over here by my inbox. Let me have it.

- 274 -

Cold Hard Bitch Redux

Okay, everybody still breathing? Wow, that was some reaction. That's why

I have been so fail about responding. Overwhelmed. Inbox flooded. I will try,
I promise. You all took it much better than I expected. Many of you simply
typed out a scream (and I totally get that reaction), but many others were
actually complimentary, which I appreciate.

So..I never write the same scene from two points of view, it's just tedious

for me. And originally this chapter was not in the story, but as I reviewed it,
I knew you would all want to see it, so here it is. It sheds a little light on
what just happened. You'll get more explanation in the next couple of
chapters.

And I still love you all for reading and reviewing, even when you're ripping

me a new one.

Disclaimer: Twilight's not mine.

EPOV

I was fucking miserable after I got off the phone with Bella. Here I was supposed

to be celebrating my glorious new revived career with Marc and all I could do was
dwell on how that had not gone the way I'd wanted it to. Her voice…so hard and
distant. And she had to talk to me about something? Fuck. Not good. Not good at all.

I thought putting our song on her album meant we were edging closer to

something real and now one phone call made me doubt everything all over again. I
told her about Rome hoping that it might be my segue into a bigger conversation. I
was going to ask her to come join me there as soon as she had a break. But then she
shifted gears and bolted off the phone. I had a terrible sinking feeling that I knew
exactly what she was going to say to me later.

Well, I'd have to suck it up and at least try to enjoy myself. Marc was here to

celebrate and he deserved a decent night after everything I'd put him through. So
when he suggested scotch after dinner, I said sure and I tried to keep my tone jovial
and light.

Marc was one seriously uptight guy by nature, soft-spoken and organized, not at

- 275 -

all what you'd expect of an agent, but he was damned good at his job. One of the
best in the industry, really. During my long dark period, he'd managed to keep me
working longer than anyone else in his position could have, and I'd always be
grateful for how hard he worked, and how loyal he was to me. Many agents would
have dropped my ass cold by now, but Marc stood by me. When he said he believed
in my talent, I believed him.

Marc was telling me about the other project Scorsese was working on and we

were on our third scotch when a familiar voice drew my attention away.

"Well, well, well. If it isn't Edward Cullen. I was starting to think we'd never see

your face in a club again."

I turned in the booth to look up at James, standing in front of our table, hands

hooked casually in his pockets. I felt a flare of rage at the sight of him, stemming
back to that text about Bella, the night we went to the beach. But he seemed to hold
no animosity towards me, he was grinning ear to ear in fact, apparently delighted to
see me.

I had just enough scotch in my system to be feeling magnanimous and apparently

so did Marc.

"James Carter!" Marc cried expansively. He was funny as hell when he was drunk.

So completely different. "Sit with us! Have a drink!"

Marc was waving James into our booth, motioning the waitress over. He decided

that individual glasses of scotch were taking too long, so he requested the whole
bottle of Bowmore Single Malt and some glasses. James cheerfully slid into the
semi-circular booth across from me, with Marc between us, and poured himself a
drink.

Well, I still wanted to rip his heart out for ever daring to look at Bella, but she

wasn't here and Marc was feeling friendly and I didn't want to make an ugly scene,
so I figured I'd suck it up and be friendly. But I reached out and poured myself three
fingers of scotch, to make it easier.

It hardly mattered in the end if I was willing to be friendly or not, since it was

clear James was only marginally interested in my presence. He was focused on
Marc, trying to ingratiate himself there. Yeah, I bet you want him to represent you,
fuck head. In your dreams. But Marc was feeling friendly and chatty, so I sat back
and did my part to keep the conversation lively and I drank. A lot.

- 276 -

An hour later and Marc and James were trading funny stories about the director of

James' first film last year. Marc was one quiet motherfucker, but he knew where all
the bodies were buried in this town and if you could get him talking, he had great
stories, and James had gotten him talking. It was fun and entertaining, and thanks to
the liberal amount of scotch I'd had, I was actually enjoying it. Well, as much as I
could enjoy it without Bella here. But I was trying not to think about that right now.

My head was spinning pleasantly and I was just becoming aware of the fact that I

couldn't really feel my face anymore when I felt the seat beneath me shift as
someone slid into the booth next to me. Immediately I felt a hand on my thigh,
gripping hard.

"There you are, James. I've been looking everywhere for you!" I swiveled my head

slowly and it took a beat for my eyes to focus on Vicki, leaning into me but looking
across the table at James and smiling broadly, "But look who you've found! Edward!"

She looked at me now, her blue eyes wide and bright, her glossy lips curved in her

best seductive smile. Right on cue, the tip of her tongue shot out to lick her bottom
lip.

"And this is Marc, Edward's agent," James said. Vicki leaned across me to reach

out and shake Marc's hand, pressing the side of her breast into my chest as she did
it. Her long curly red hair fell forward over her shoulders and brushed my cheek. I
inhaled and smelled expensive hair products. Her hand slid up my thigh an inch and
I leaned back against the back of the booth instinctively.

Vicki looked good, as she always did, her skin smooth and pale, her red hair a long

chaotic halo around her face. She was wearing some tiny skin-tight dress and her
breasts were practically spilling out of the top, her cleavage obscene in its bounty. I
remember a time when I'd found her extremely hot, a time when I'd been intimately
acquainted with those bountiful breasts and all the other parts of her, but now all
that shit felt like it happened to somebody else, in someone else's life. Now I just felt
a little claustrophobic because she was sitting too damned close to me and I was
drunk.

I tried to shift further to my left, away from Vicki, but it was hard to do it and not

be obvious, and when I leaned away, she just followed and leaned back into me.
Finally I gave up, figuring she was harmless enough. She didn't seem to be paying
me much attention anyway, focused, like James, on Marc. Well, she was a struggling
actress, too. Marc was definitely someone to know. So I sat back and let James and
Vicki pay court to him and when Vicki poured herself a scotch and poured me
another three fingers, I happily accepted and drank.

- 277 -

The next thing I was aware of, Marc was stretching his arms over his head. It

didn't seem like much time had passed, but something about the conversation told
me it had. Fuck. Did I just black out?

"Well, my friends, I think I'm turning into a pumpkin," Marc said as he dragged his

hand over his face, "It's time for me to go pour myself into a cab and sleep this off.
After all, I have a contract to negotiate for you tomorrow!"

Marc smiled at me and I tried to smile back, but with the whole

not-feeling-my-face thing, I'm not sure if I pulled it off. James and Vicki were talking
to Marc, maybe cajoling him into staying longer, maybe saying goodnight. I couldn't
tell. Everything and everybody sounded so far away, underwater.

Fuck, I was wasted. I was dimly aware of that fact, but not sure what I should do

about it at this point. And then stupidly, I was drinking again. Vicki poured me
another and put it in my hand and I wasn't even aware I'd drunk it until I felt the
burn of the scotch down my throat. I needed to stop, and get the fuck out of here.
But I honestly wasn't sure if I could get myself out of here and of course now I
remembered that I'd sent Sam home. That meant getting a cab. Fuck. Maybe if I sat
here for a bit and sobered up I'd do better.

So I leaned back against the booth and waited. With a start I realized Vicki and

James were still there. Vicki just said something to me. Did I just black out again? I
had the disconcerting sensation of having just lost time. I felt my mouth moving,
heard my own muffled voice. I was talking to them, I had no fucking idea what I was
saying.

Every inch of me felt numb, but even through the haze I felt it, Vicki's hand, back

on my thigh, squeezing, moving up. Fuck, I had to get out of here. I picked my head
up off the back of the booth and the room spun around me. I closed my eyes and just
thought about breathing.

When I opened them again, James was gone, but Vicki was still there. She was

pressed up against me, her breasts flush against my chest, her breath warm and
smelling of scotch, wafting across my face. She was talking to me, her voice low and
seductive in my ear. I felt my skin prickle in response to her whispered breaths in
spite of myself. Fuck. She was coming on to me. I needed to get out of here and I
wasn't sure if I could do it on my own. Her voice was still there in my ear, only
snatches of what she said were making sense to me.

"Eddie….so hot…remember that time?....how you always liked it when I ……with

my mouth….."

- 278 -

Her hands were on the move, all over my numb skin. She was sitting between me

and the end of the booth, so I was going to have to get her out of my way before I
could hope to get up out of this booth. And then I had to get out of the club and
outside and into a cab. Fuck. I was exhausted just considering it.

I put my hands out to ward her off, but she pushed into me and somehow my arm

was around her. The room spun again and I had to close my eyes against it.

"I have to go," I finally heard my own voice, but it sounded like I had cotton in my

ears.

"Stay with me, sweetie. You won't be sorry," Vicki was crooning. I could feel her

lips against my ear and I wanted to shake my head at her but I couldn't do that
without the room spinning out of control again.

"But Bella…"

"She's not here…."

Not here. Not here. My mind wandered off down the rabbit hole after Bella and

when I came to again I was sure I'd blacked out this time, I just didn't know for how
long. I could feel hands in my hair and I inhaled sharply, hoping that somehow it was
her. But it felt all wrong, the wrong hands, the wrong smell. Bella. Bella. And then
something warm and dark on my numb lips, her tongue pushing in, her hands
pulling my head down, the room spun. I clenched my hands, disoriented, not sure
exactly where I was or what was happening. Bella…But none of this felt familiar or
right, not her lips, not her hair in my hands, not her smell…

"Bella.."

- 279 -

Here Comes the Heartache

I don't own Twilight.

EPOV

Fuck…

I turned my face into the pillow trying to escape the misery currently ransacking

every inch of my body. The tiny movement made the whole room spin and my
stomach roiled unpleasantly. Hung over. Badly. My throat felt like cotton, my mouth
felt like dirt, my eyes were gritty and I was fairly certain I was going to have to
throw up in a second. No, make that right the fuck now.

I lurched off the bed, ignoring the spinning, ignoring the pain, and managed to

make it to the wastebasket by the bed before everything came up. My throat burned
with bile and the stale, revolting taste of scotch. I heaved until I was empty before I
collapsed back on the bed and waited for the room to still around me.

What the hell did I do to myself? I opened my eyes enough to make out the clock

beside the bed. 1:15. The room was bright with sunlight, so that meant it was the
afternoon. I was still in my clothes, although I was completely unkempt. The bed was
empty, but of course it was the middle of the day, Bella must have had to leave for
rehearsal hours ago. How fucking embarrassing that she'd seen me this fucked up.

Had she? I had no memory of coming home…oh, wait…I had a flash of fumbling in

my pocket for the front door key, but nothing else.

What about the rest of the night? I was so fucked up, I must have had a hell of a

lot to drink. The beginning I was clear on. Dinner with Marc. Gotcha. We had
cocktails before dinner and a bottle of wine with the food. That part was all good, I
remembered all of it. We were happy, celebrating the Scorsese project. Well, I was
morose because of that lousy tense phone call with Bella, but the night was
celebratory, nonetheless, and Marc ordered scotch after dinner.

I remember James showing up later, joining Marc and me. We kept drinking, more

scotch. The night started blurring from that point, as I had passed over into serious
intoxication.

- 280 -

It occurred to me now, of course, that since I'd started spending time with Bella,

all my hard-core partying nights had come to an end, and the heavy drinking along
with them. Clearly I couldn't hold my liquor the way I once had. Too bad I realized
that now and not last night. Getting this wasted was stupid, amateur move.

I kept searching back in my brain, trying to piece together what little of the night

I could recall. I hated not being able to remember, it made me feel uneasy. I
remember Vicki joining us. And…oh, shit… I remember Vicki sitting too close,
touching me, and me being too wasted to get up and leave. And then she kissed me.
Jesus Christ…did I kiss her back?

I let my head roll back on the pillow. I am such a shit. It was all so fucking

unclear, but I know it happened, Vicki kissed me. But what did I do? And what
happened after that? I could remember almost nothing after that, but I knew I had
to try to piece it together. I couldn't remember getting out of the booth, but I did
remember standing in the middle of the club, crowded by bodies, my arms around
someone. Someone with red hair. Fuck. There were no more memories from inside
the club, but I did remember falling into the back seat of a cab, though I couldn't
remember how I'd gotten there. And then I remembered a flash of the drive
home….shit…Vicki was there in the back seat with me.

I groaned and ground the heels of my hands into my eyes. Holy fucking hell,

please tell me I didn't take her home and fuck her. Please, God, let me not have been
that much of a shit.

I forced myself to sit up in bed, although every inch of my body protested. I looked

around my bedroom furiously. There was no sign of Vicki, at least there was that. No
sounds from the bathroom, no clothes discarded on the floor. I was still mostly
dressed, although everything was untucked and rumpled. She didn't appear to be
here, but why were we in a cab together?

I cast a guilty look at Bella's side of the bed. Was she awake last night when I got

back? Oh, Christ, did she see Vicki? I needed to pull it together and call her, explain
that….fuck, explain what? That I got so fucking drunk that I couldn't remember
whether or not I'd fucked somebody else? I didn't think I had, but what was all that
shit with Vicki that I was remembering?

As I sat staring at Bella's side of the bed, it dawned on me that something was not

right about what I was looking at. The housekeeper had been in yesterday and
changed the sheets. Bella's pillow was still perfect, no wrinkles, no indent from her
head. With a knot in my stomach that was only partly from the alcohol, I reached out
to grab the pillow and I pulled it up to my face and inhaled. Just the smell of laundry.

- 281 -

No strawberries. She wasn't here. She didn't come home last night.

Fuck.

As bad as all of this was, that realization just made it infinitely worse. I found my

cell phone still in the pocket of my pants. I scrolled through to her number and hit
send. It rang several times and went to voicemail. I hung up, with no idea what I
should say.

If she wasn't here, she wouldn't have seen Vicki, if Vicki had been here. So where

the fuck was she?

I scrolled to her number again, this time deciding I'd send a text and see what

kind of response I got. With no clue as to what she may or may not have seen, if
there was or was not anything to have seen, I just decided to try a straightforward
question.

"Where were you last night? Call me. –E"

While I waited I checked my missed calls. There was a whole scroll of them from

Laurent, no doubt stuff about the Scorsese project, and two from Alice, but not a
single one from Bella. She didn't come home, she didn't call. She didn't even let me
know she wasn't coming. I was hurt and furious. But did I have the right to be
angry? Was I allowed to be worried? We never spoke about us, we had no
understanding in place about our relationship. She owed me nothing.

Fuck this. Yes, she does. She'd spent every night in my bed for two weeks. I was

worried. And if she was okay, then I was pissed. Except I was the dick that might
have fucked somebody else last night, so where the hell did I get off being a
territorial dick?

I rolled out of bed and figured I'd better shower and clean up. If she hadn't called

back by the time I got out, I'd try again.

Half an hour later and I felt like I might live. But still nothing from Bella.

I texted again.

"I'm worried. Please call. –E"

I called again. Voicemail. This time I spoke.

- 282 -

"Bella, I'm worried about you. Where are you? Call me?"

I brushed my teeth and threw on some clothes and went downstairs to make some

coffee. I checked my phone again. Nothing.

I texted her again.

"Where are you? Please call. –E"

I drank my coffee staring at the wall, trying hard to ignore the knot of dread

forming in my chest. I was having a hard time coming up with any scenario in which
this was not bad.

Finally my phone pinged that I had a text. It was from Bella.

"Check your email. – Rosalie"

Now I was panicking. Why the fuck was Rosalie texting me on Bella's cell? I

switched to my email and opened it. The last thing to show up in the inbox was from
Bella's email, but the subject line said "From Rose". I opened it. There was only a
link to a website, which I clicked, rapidly growing annoyed by this bullshit.

TMZ.

Fuck…

I felt the world drop out from underneath my feet.

There was a picture of me in a booth at the restaurant last night, Vicki draped

across me, kissing me. My eyes were closed, my hand was splayed on her bare back,
her hands were in my hair. I had only the barest impression of that moment, I was
nearly unconscious from the liquor. But that's not at all how it looked.

I scrolled down. There were so many other pictures. A picture of me surrounded

by people in the club, on my feet, my arms flung around Vicki's shoulders. A picture
of me and Vicki out on the sidewalk, my arm around her shoulders, her arm around
my waist. I didn't remember that at all. A picture of me in the back of a cab, the door
still open, Vicki lowering herself in beside me.

And, oh God, no….a picture of Bella. She wasinside the club. What was she doing

there? And fuck.... James was standing behind her, pressed up against her, his arms
around her. Her face was contorted, it looked like he was restraining her, like she

- 283 -

was trying to get away. A flash of burning fury raced through me. That
motherfucker. He touched her. He grabbed her. There was another picture, of Seth
facing off with James, his huge hand wrapped around James's wrist, his face full of
rage, Bella cowering under his arm.

I was shaking with rage and misery. She'd been right there, just yards from me,

and I was too wasted to even know it, too wasted to help her when she needed me.
Seth had to rescue her. She must have come to meet me to celebrate after all. And
look what I did, what I let happen to her. Nausea roiled through me and I scrambled
to the sink just in time to convulse into it again. My system was empty, though and
all I could do was heave up burning bile as my body fought to purge the wretched
images I'd just seen.

I sank to the floor, my back sliding roughly down the cabinet, my throat burning,

my eyes watering. I was a fucking worthless piece of shit. How could I do this to
her? All of it. The drinking, Vicki, James…and the fucking paparazzi had recorded
every single moment. It was bad enough that it all happened, I also managed to
publicly humiliate her. It was unforgivable.

As I slouched there on the floor, letting the self-loathing close over my head and

drown me, my phone pinged in my hand with another text.

It was from Bella's phone again.

"She was there. She saw you. You're done. –Rose"

BPOV

I was aware of my phone going off faintly across the room. I thought it might be

early afternoon, but the dark curtains were drawn over the windows and I hadn't
slept, so it was hard to tell. I rolled my head a bit to look at the clock. It was 1:32.
Rose quickly snatched up my phone and silenced it, which was fine with me. I was
certainly in no shape to talk to anyone.

She came over to the bed and sank down to my side.

"Bella, he's texting, looking for you. I don't think he knows that you know. Do you

want to talk to him?"

I shook my head violently. Everything inside me was screaming yes, wanting

- 284 -

nothing more than to reach out for the phone just to hear his voice, but I couldn't do
that. Rose was silent for a moment, but I could hear her grinding her teeth, which
meant she was thinking hard about something.

"Are…" she began, then quit. She was silent for a bit, but then she decided to start

again, "I can't believe I'm saying this, but are you sure?"

"Yes, I'm sure. There's nothing for him to say, Rose. What is he going to say?

Sorry? Try to convince me to come back into his bed again? And what would that get
me, except maybe another few days with him? I had a feeling this was ending. I
didn't think…" I had to stop and take a deep breath, "I didn't think it would happen
quite like that. I didn't think he would do that to me. Because…."

I had to quit talking because the tears were threatening to fall again.

"What?" Rose prompted softly.

"Because sometimes it really felt like it was becoming more," I whispered.

She turned her gaze to the wall, her face stony. "Yeah, it seemed a little like that

to us, too. The song…"

I nodded. "I guess we were wrong."

I leaned my head back against the headboard and closed my burning, swollen

eyes. We were silent for a long time, our shoulders touching.

Finally, I cleared my throat experimentally. It was still rusty and raw from the

crying. Rose turned her head to look at me questioningly.

"How...how did you know what happened?" I asked her softly.

She was quiet for a minute, before she answered slowly. "Seth heard people

talking in the club when he was looking for you inside. He pieced the story together.
And…there are pictures. Online."

Pictures. Of course there were. Because it's not bad enough that this happened, it

has to happen to me in front of the whole fucking world.

I closed my eyes and exhaled, trying to keep myself steady so I could keep going

forward and not retreat back into sobs.

- 285 -

"I need to get out of here," I whispered.

Rose sat up abruptly, "Let's go to my house."

"No, Rose. Out of LA. I can't stay here while this thing blows up all around me. I'm

leaving for Chicago tomorrow. Screw the rest of rehearsals. We'll have to be good
enough." I was scheduled to fly out in a few days anyway. I would just go now. I
could hide in a hotel room in Chicago just as easily as I could in LA. And maybe I
wouldn't hear quite as much about it there.

"I'll go with you. You can't go alone, Bella," she said quickly.

"Rose, you have your interview with Guitar Player magazine tomorrow. You can't

miss that."

Her face contorted with anxiety for a minute as she recalled that. She had a

complete lack of interest in all self-promotion, but that interview was important to
her. She'd been reading the magazine since she was twelve. It was her bible. And
they were doing a feature on her. She wanted it bad.

"Jazz will go," she said gently.

I nodded. Jasper would do just fine. It's not like I planned to sightsee or even talk

to anyone. Rose just wanted someone to order food and make sure I didn't die.
Jasper would do as well as anybody. Frankly Seth could help however I needed him
to, but I knew Rose would want one of us there.

"I'll call him and set it up," she said, sliding off the bed.

My phone vibrated in her hand again and she glanced down at the screen. She

looked up at me and cocked an eyebrow.

"It's him again."

I closed my eyes and shook my head.

"Do you want me to make it stop?" she asked softly.

I nodded, my eyes still squeezed shut.

She headed out in the hall with my phone.

- 286 -

I stared hard and unblinking at the wall. There was so much to do. In a weeks'

time I was performing in our first live show in support of the album, in front of an
audience. It seemed impossible to contemplate at this moment, but I knew it was
going to happen, one way or another. I had to get through this. I simply couldn't
give in.

Repress. There was no other option, really. I had to compartmentalize this, put it

away so I could not only function, but perform. There was too much at stake, too
many other people that I cared about who were relying on me to step up. If I fell
apart, everyone else went down with me. Couldn't happen.

Besides, it's not like I didn't know this was coming. Maybe not quite like that, but I

knew it was pretty likely that when I left on this tour, I'd be alone when I did it. And
that's exactly how it worked out. I kept telling Rose that I went into this with my
eyes wide open, that I knew what I was getting into. So now it was time to be a big
girl and deal with the consequences.

I drew a deep shaking breath and pushed myself into a sitting position, leaning

back on the head of the bed. I pushed my knotted hair out of my face and rubbed my
eyes with the heels of my palms. I would move forward, starting now. Maybe when
things quieted down a little I would allow myself to look back on all this and examine
how I felt. And maybe by then I could actually bear to do it.

EPOV

I paced the living room, cell in hand, trying to psych myself up to do this. Not to

call Bella, that was a lost cause and I knew it. I had to call Vicki.

I was fairly sure I hadn't slept with her, but the fact was, I couldn't remember.

There seemed to be no evidence of her in my house or in my bed, but God knows, I'd
fucked plenty of women in the back of a car before. And I knew we were alone in the
back of that cab.

I knew it ultimately didn't matter. The Vicki thing had been very public, there

were pictures all over the internet, more than just the one website I'd seen. And
then there were the people in the club who saw it go down. They saw me making out
with some chick. They saw Bella there. They saw Bella making a hasty exit. And
everybody was talking about it. It was on every fucking gossip website and
entertainment show.

- 287 -

As far as the world was concerned, I did it. And Bella seemed to feel that way, too.

I could hardly blame her. Every time I thought about it I felt sick. I would need to
talk to her at some point, I knew that, at least to apologize for the public nature of
the whole thing. She didn't take my calls and she'd completely vanished from my
life, so I was not naïve enough to hope that I could somehow fix this and get her
back. No, it was done, she was gone. But I couldn't just leave it. I had to try to say I
was sorry.

But first I needed to know exactly how bad it had been, and only Vicki could tell

me that.

I still had her number in my cell, although I couldn't remember the last time I'd

used it, if I ever had. So before I could freak myself out too much, I just hit send.

I must have been in her cell, too, because she picked up right away, crooning into

the phone.

"Hi, Edward. This is a first, a phone call the day after."

"Fuck, Vicki," I snapped, with no preamble, "Tell me what the fuck happened last

night?"

"What do you mean 'what happened'?" What do you think happened?" she was

immediately on the defensive, all traces of seduction gone from her voice.

"I can't fucking remember any of it, that's why I'm asking. So are you going to tell

me or not?"

"Why are you so freaked out, Edward? It's not like it never happened before. And

if I recall, you seemed to like it last time…."

"Vicki, just fucking tell me!" I roared into the phone.

There was silence on the other end for a long beat.

"Is this about her?" she finally asked, her voice sharp.

"Who?"

"You kept saying her name. Bella."

"Fuck…" I wasn't talking to Vicki, I just muttered it to myself as I dragged a hand

- 288 -

over my eyes, but Vicki heard it and chuckled softly into the phone.

"No fucking way. Edward Cullen is in love."

I sighed and dropped my head back, "Shut it, Vicki. And just leave her out of it."

She said nothing and I was on the edge of ending the call in defeat when she

finally spoke again, softly.

"No, nothing happened."

"What?"

"Nothing," she said, "I mean, I kissed you, but you pushed me off…well, as best

you could in your condition. I tried to convince you, but you were adamant. You
wanted to get out of there. Eventually you pushed past me and got up out of the
booth."

"And then what? What about the rest of the pictures? What happened?"

Vicki said nothing for a long time.

"Please just tell me!"

"Okay, fine, I felt bad for you. Satisfied? You were trying to get out of there and

you could hardly even stand up. And you didn't have your bodyguard…you were
fucking helpless. So, yes, even though you'd just turned me down flat, calling for
some other girl the whole time, I took pity on your sorry, pathetic ass and I helped
you out. I got you out of the club and into a cab and I told the guy how to find your
place. I dumped you out at your front door and went home. End of story."

I exhaled heavily in relief. Thank God. It was still bad, awful, in fact, but at least I

hadn't done that.

"Thank you, Vicki. I appreciate it. I'm sorry I was such a…"

"Shit?" she provided helpfully.

I chuckled a little, in spite of myself, "Yeah, I was a shit. I'm just really…."

"Sounds like you're fucked, Edward."

- 289 -

"Yeah," I replied, squeezing my eyes shut, "I think I am."

I lay on the couch, contemplating exactly how I was going to find Bella to

apologize. She wasn't at her house, for sure. And she wasn't at Rose's or Jasper's,
because of this media shit storm I'd created. I figured she was holed up at a hotel
somewhere, but which one? Her cell phone was likely an exercise in futility. I'm sure
Rose had confiscated it and turned it off at this point.

My cell buzzed in my hand and I scrambled to answer it, even though the rational

part of my brain knew it wasn't her. I glanced at the screen. Of course not. It was
Laurent. Well, time to face the music. I hit accept.

"Laurent?"

"Edward! Where the hell have you been? What the fuck happened?"

I'd never heard Laurent say "fuck" before. This must be bad.

I exhaled heavily. "Laurent, it's not what it looked like, although I know that

hardly matters at this point."

"This is bad, Edward."

"I know. I know it is. I want to try to fix it. I have to talk to Bella, try to apologize.

Laurent, can you find out where she is?"

He sighed and was silent for a moment.

"Honestly, Edward? I'm not sure her people will even take my call right now. This

is that kind of bad."

"Can you try? Just try," I realized I was beginning to beg, but I didn't care.

"I have one person I can call. Aro is a personal friend. He might talk to me. But he

might not. His job now is to circle the wagons, same as me."

"Okay, just let me know what he says," I said, rapidly losing steam.

"Edward, while we're talking about this, we should discuss what's to be done.

We've been working very hard at rehabbing your image and we were succeeding. To

- 290 -

say this is a set back is a gross understatement."

"I know, Laurent. I swear, I'll do whatever you need me to do to make this better.

But first I have to talk to Bella."

He went on like I hadn't spoken, "The public nature of what happened definitely

throws this round to her, but if we work fast, dig deep, we might be able to salvage
something."

"What are you talking about?"

"Edward, this is about to turn into a PR war. The media will be all over the both of

you, looking to see who did what, who's really at fault. Like I said, initially this is all
on you, but if we can dig up something on her, tarnish the sweetheart image a little,
it would help swing things back in your favor a bit."

I wanted to climb through the phone and wrap my hands around his neck and

squeeze until he shut up or stopped breathing or both.

"Leave. Her. Alone."

"What? Edward, don't concern yourself with this part. I'll come up with a plan and

we'll talk about how to proceed," Laurent was still brisk and business-like,
apparently unaware of how close I was to killing him.

"I said leave her alone! This isn't her fault. None of it. I'll take the heat and I'll do

what I can to make it better. But Laurent, let me make one thing fucking crystal
clear. You back off Bella. You go after her in any way and we're done."

Laurent was silent for a long minute, digesting my outburst. I was still shaking

with rage.

"Then you need to lay low," he said, deciding to ignore the uglier parts of my little

speech and focus on my pledge to fix it. "And by laying low, I mean out of sight. We
can't afford for them to catch a picture of you so much as talking to a woman, even if
she's your mother. You go into hiding until this quiets down."

"That will be no problem. Now will you just call Aro and see if he'll tell you where

she is? I talk to Bella and I vanish. I promise."

Five minutes later, as I was still hunched on the couch gripping my cell, it pinged

with a text.

- 291 -

"Aro won't tell me where she is- L."

Fuck. Who else might know where she is? Someone who would still speak to me?

Seth. He wouldn't speak to me, but maybe he would speak to Sam. I scrolled to

Sam's number and hit send.

"Yes?" This is what I love about Sam, a man of few words.

"I need to find Bella. Can you ask Seth?"

Sam was silent for a long time and I wondered if I'd just grossly overstepped my

bounds. Then I decided I didn't care.

"He might not tell me. He's very protective of her."

"Don't tell him it's for me. Will you just ask him, Sam? I have to find her."

"I'll ask."

"Thanks."

I sank back on the couch to wait. Fifteen minutes later Sam's text came through.

"Hollywood Roosevelt, Room 1202."

I shot up off the couch and snatched my keys off the table by the front door as I

raced to my car.

BPOV

After six hours of Vicodin-enhanced sleep, I rose and showered. I felt numb, no

longer connected to my own body, but I didn't dwell on how I felt. I only focused on
keeping myself moving.

Rose insisted on doing my hair and makeup. I protested loudly, but she pointed

out that the very last thing I needed was to show up on TMZ pale and disheveled
and running away to the airport and I had to admit she had a point. So I let her blow
my hair out and secure it in a low ponytail and make up my face to hide the puffy
eyes and the blotchiness. I certainly looked a whole lot better than I felt. I looked

- 292 -

fine.

Jazz arrived during the late morning. He was never one for talking about feelings

and I could see from his face that he was praying I wasn't going to subject him to
weeping and emoting. He had no worries. There would be no more of that. I was on
emotional lock down.

He stepped out in the hall to talk with Rose for a little bit and then they came back

in to discuss plans. Our flight was this afternoon. Rose brought me a couple of
changes of clothes from her house and she said she'd go buy me more when she got
to Chicago. All my clothes were at Edward's and I couldn't deal with the logistics of
getting them back yet. I wanted to just leave everything and start over. Rose and
Emmett would join us in Chicago in two days.

My clothes made me think of Alice, who'd bought them all for me. Alice. I didn't

know what to do about that. I knew I'd have to figure it out. She was my friend and
she was with Jasper, part of our lives now. But I couldn't talk to her just yet, it was
all too close.

Rose was putting together a bag for me with the things she'd brought over when

Jazz stuck his head back in the room.

"Hey, Aro's here to talk to Bells. Bell? You up for it?"

I closed my eyes and exhaled heavily. No. I wasn't. But real life was going to

march on, whether or not I was ready. I nodded slightly and Jazz withdrew from the
door, letting Aro in.

He looked impeccable as always, his navy pinstriped suit contrasting flamboyantly

with his ice green shirt and lime tie. He flashed me his preternaturally dazzling
white smile and gave me a look that was meant to be sympathetic, but Aro wasn't
much of an actor.

"Bella, darling. How are you?" He crossed the suite quickly and came to stand at

the foot of the bed where I sat, picking my hands up off my lap and clutching them
briefly in his. He knew all the particulars, at some point Rose had called him and
filled him in. I was glad I hadn't had to do it.

"I'm okay, Aro. What's up?" Since I wasn't about to bare my soul to Aro, I figured

I'd better cut to the chase and get to why he was really here. Because I was sure he
didn't come to comfort me.

- 293 -

"Well, our little project has taken a rather unexpected turn, so it's time we discuss

our next steps. Although I suppose," he mused, mostly to himself, "that it took an
unexpected turn when you actually got involved with Mr. Cullen."

In spite of my Vicodin hangover and the haze of my emotional lockdown, I was

able to raise my eyes to Aro's and shoot him my best withering stare. He seemed to
sense he'd pissed me off and backed down a fraction, smiling again.

"Bella, sweetness, when it comes time to end an arrangement like this, finishing it

needs to be handled as delicately as starting it."

I stared at him for a second, wondering where the hell this was headed. Rose was

apparently wondering, too, because I saw her out of the corner of my eye coming to
lean on the bathroom door frame.

"What's that supposed to mean?" I asked, my voice low and still a little raspy.

"Certainly the break was sudden and unplanned, so we'll have to act fast, to

position ourselves properly."

"Position ourselves for what?"

"There's a public relations war brewing, my dear. And we need to do what it takes

to win it. Now, Edward's very public display certainly throws the ball in your court
at the outset, but things can turn on a dime and we can't be too cautious."

"What the fuck are you talking about? We're over. What else is there to say about

it?" The words nearly made me choke, but I spit them out anyway through gritted
teeth.

"The media will find plenty to say…about both of you. We need to make sure it's

all the right things about you. This could wind up being highly advantageous for you
if it's handled properly. Remember Tom and Nicole? That break up did wonders for
her career."

I couldn't believe I was hearing this bullshit. I was in the middle of a full-on

emotional collapse and Aro was talking about using it to further my fucking career. I
sat like stone on the edge of the bed, fixated on the pattern in the carpet at my feet,
trying to formulate some sort of response to him. Aro took this as an invitation to
proceed, so he did.

"Now, there should definitely be a mourning period, that's easily handled with you

- 294 -

being out on tour. But when you get back, we'll have to be very careful choosing
your next partner. These things…"

His words finally began to sink in and I found my voice, raising my head to stare

at him in shock.

"You want me to do this again?"

"Bella," he said patiently, "if you make the wrong choice of partners on the

rebound, the results can be disastrous, just ask Britney. No, it's best to keep this
strictly business. I'll start compiling a list and by the time you get back from the tour
we'll have a choice made and the details all worked out and then we can…."

"Stop."

"Stop what, dear?"

"Stop this. All of it. I'm fucking done." My voice didn't sound familiar to me, it was

so strong compared to how I felt. Rose was crossing the room to stand near me at
the corner of the bed.

"I'm done, Aro, with all of this shit. No more publicity stunts and fake

relationships. Never again. And Edward.." I almost lost it, saying his name, I choked
momentarily. But I swallowed hard and pushed on, "the Edward thing is done, too.
No fucking publicity war. I don't give a shit what anyone says about me or him or it.
I'm not answering questions about him, I'm not talking about it. Ever. Are we clear?"

Rose's hand found my shoulder and she squeezed lightly. Aro just blinked down at

me with no expression.

"Well, that will certainly make handling this more difficult," he finally said.

"I don't care. There's nothing to handle. It's over," my voice wavered at the last bit

and Rose took that as her cue to jump in.

"Aro, she's got a plane to catch. We'll talk about it more when we get back," she

said, snagging his elbow and propelling him towards the door.

"Alright, Rose. We'll talk later. But she better understand something. Laurent may

be my friend, but he'll be looking for any way possible to keep this thing from
tarnishing Edward's reputation any further, even if that means making Bella look
bad. Proceed with caution."

- 295 -

Aro threw one last look at me over his shoulder before he left the room. My

shoulders slumped and I dropped my face into my hands, my momentary show of
strength had fled me completely.

Rose came back to the bed and ran her hand over my hair.

"Fuck him, Bella. And you did the right thing, telling him to shove it. I just wish

we'd done that the first time."

I thought about that for a minute. Did I wish that, too? That I'd never done it? That

my only encounter with Edward had been that one brief conversation at Geisha? I
thought back over everything, fish tacos on the beach in the dark, Edward smiling at
me across the dinner table in my house, Edward kissing me at the foot of the stairs
on the night of the Oscars, singing with Edward while he played my song for me...
No, as much pain as all if it brought me in this moment, I knew there was no way I
would ever wish that none of it had happened.

Rose had her interview soon and needed to go, but I could tell she was anxious

about leaving me. She gripped my shoulders hard and made me meet her gaze. I
sniffed and rubbed my eyes with my fingers briefly and looked up at her, willing my
mask of granite back into place.

"Say the word, Bella, and I'm coming with you," she said.

"Don't be silly, Rose. I have Jazz and Seth. I'll be okay. You'll be there before you

know it. I'll be fine. I have to be."

"I'm so sorry, Bella," she said suddenly, her voice softening as she pulled me into

her arms, "I wish I had…I wish…"

"Rose, there's nothing to feel sorry about," I said, as calmly as I could. Her

tenderness was weakening my stony reserve. I needed to stay firm. "You warned me.
You did your best. And you still came to pick up the pieces when it turned out
exactly like you said it would."

"Of course, Bells. Just because I warned you doesn't mean I won't be here for you

anyway."

"Thank you," I whispered into her shoulder.

"Love you."

- 296 -

She squeezed me hard and let me go just before the waterworks started again. I

took a deep breath to get myself back under control. Granite.

Rose departed and Seth went downstairs to have the SUV brought around. Jasper

prowled the room nervously while I checked the bag Rose had packed for me. Jasper
wandered out into the hallway, hands in his pockets. He looked back into the room
and held his hand out to me.

"Bella? It's time to go, babe. Are you ready?"

I stopped and closed my eyes, taking a few deep breaths, steeling myself for the

outside world, preparing myself in case there were paparazzi downstairs. I slipped
my sunglasses on, my shield to keep myself from the prying eyes of the world, then I
walked forward and took Jazz's hand. He wrapped his arms around me and pressed
his lips to my forehead. I allowed myself just a second to lean into him and be
comforted, but only a second. More than that and I'd fall apart again and I was done
with that. I straightened up and stepped back. Jasper smiled slightly at me before he
slid his arm protectively around my waist and led me towards the elevator.

EPOV

Thankfully the paparazzi hadn't found out yet that Bella was staying at the

Roosevelt. If they had they'd be swarming the place but it was relatively quiet,
unlike the fucking zoo I faced outside the gate at my place. I'd never seen it so bad.

I sat in my car for a minute, just shy of the covered overhang in front of the

entrance, just to see who was coming and going. As I watched I saw Seth exit the
front door and speak with the valet for a minute. My heart soared at the site of that
overgrown kid. If he was down here then she was up there.

A minute later their large black SUV was brought around and Seth hopped in to

organize something. I decided to move before he could see me. I jumped out of my
car, ignoring the valet and leaving it parked by the curb. I sprinted through the
lobby and towards the elevators, keeping my head down and my sunglasses on,
hoping I could make it without attracting too much attention.

So far so good. I got in and punched 12.

I had no idea at all what I would say. I had no expectations, no plan. I just needed

to see her one more time, to tell her I was sorry. I knew it wouldn't change anything,

- 297 -

but I had to say it before she was gone for good.

The elevator stopped on twelve. I took a second to figure out which way the rooms

went and turned left. I reached the next corner and had just turned into the hall
when I saw Jasper, standing in the hall, hands in his pocket, looking through the
open door back into her room. He pulled one hand from his pocket and reached a
hand towards the open door, beckoning to her.

"Bella? It's time to go, babe. Are you ready?"

My feet wouldn't move. I wanted to back away before I saw it, but I couldn't.

Bella, her dark hair pulled back, her sunglasses on, her face as flawless and
beautiful as always, stepped forward, taking his hand. His arms wrapped around
her, his lips met her forehead, her body sighed into his.

I finally made my feet move, silently retreating the way I'd come, back to the

elevators. The one I came up in hadn't left yet, so I staggered in and hit G. I fell back
against the side and closed my eyes.

My heart was thudding out of my chest. I knew they weren't back together

already, it wasn't possible. But seeing her with him like that…how tenderly he
touched her, how comforted she seemed by his touch…it hit me then. They fit. It was
so clear. He was perfect for her. And he would never do to her what I just did. He'd
be there for her, like he had been her whole life.

I needed to stop being a selfish bastard and do the right thing here. The last thing

she needed now was me, shoving my way into her life, pleading for forgiveness.
Maybe the best thing I could do now would be to just stay out of her way and let her
get back to the life she would have been leading if she hadn't entered into this
fucked up arrangement with me in the first place. All I brought to her life was chaos
and media and misery and I had nothing to offer her in return. All this time I'd been
trying to get him out of my way, but maybe it was me that needed to get out of his.
Well, I could do something about that, at least. I could take myself as far away as
possible,

The elevator hit the lobby and I bolted out the way I'd come, racing back to my

car, still sitting by the curb. Once I was safely locked inside, I pulled out my phone
and scrolled through to Marc's number.

"Marc? It's Edward. I know I've been stalling, but I'm ready to go to Italy now.

Book me on the next flight, text me the details."

- 298 -

I'm gone, too.

- 299 -

Why Does It Always Rain On Me

Thanks so much as always, again, to all of you reading and reviewing.

Nearly 2000 reviews? That's crazy and I'm touched and humbled by your
support.

And it's time for another unsolicited recommendation from me! Reality

Minus Expectations by mjinaspen. Great, mature story-telling.

Diclaimer: Twilight's not mine.

BPOV

Atlanta

We'd been out on the road for four weeks. Four long miserable blank weeks. I

functioned. I performed. I did my very best, although I knew there was no way to
give my all. After all, I couldn't actually think about any of the lyrics I sang. Personal
connection to the music was out of the question. So I focused on the technical
aspects, and the notes, staying in tune, moderating my breathing, negotiating that
deathtrap of a set they came up with…whatever it took to get through the
performance in one piece. It amazed me but for the most part my act was successful.
They told me that tour was a hit, and that we were doing great. Nobody seemed to
be aware that I was a zombie. Or maybe it was just nobody cared.

We were in the greenroom of the Fox Theater, waiting for our set to begin.

Emmett and Jasper were huddled under the monitor, listening to the local band
opening for us, trading comments and critiques. Rose was filing down her nails so
they didn't get in the way of her playing. I was, as usual, sitting on the couch,
staring at a wall, trying to think about nothing until it was time to go on.

"Hey, kids!" Felix burst into the room, all smiles, a cardboard box in his arms.

Of all the people the studio could have sent to mind us out on the road, did it have

to be Felix? He was my least favorite.

"Hey, Felix," Jasper called across the room. Emmett raised a hand in greeting.

"Gather around, kids. I have something special for you," Felix called, setting his

- 300 -

box down on the table. Emmett, Jasper and Rose crossed the room in a hurry to
Felix's side. I sighed and uncurled myself from the sofa, not really caring at all what
Felix had to say, but knowing I was expected to participate in whatever this was.

"Well, kids, this is a big day for any recording artist. One you'll always remember,"

Felix said, popping the top on the box with a flourish. We all instinctively leaned in
as one to see what was inside.

Emmett, Rose and Jasper all gasped in unison. There it was. Stacked in the box,

rows and rows of our first CD.

Rose's hand shot out and snatched one off the top greedily. Emmett and Jasper

crowded in over her shoulders to look at the little cover with her, forgetting for the
moment that there was a full box of copies in front of them.

The three of them began to ooh and ahh over every inch of it, the photo of us on

the cover, the artwork, even the freaking typeset. Jasper pulled it out of Rose's
hands and opened it, sliding out the booklet inside the front cover. They began to
flip through it, as delighted as kids at Christmas. Felix stood watch over them,
beaming, drafting off this happy moment of theirs.

I silently reached into the box and pulled out a copy for myself. The cover photo

was nice. I remembered that day, that moment, the four of us in Demetri's studio. In
between set ups and shots, I had told Rose all about my first night with Edward. I
had rolled out of his bed that morning after those amazing twenty four hours
together.

My breathing picked up and got shallow.

I flipped the CD over.

On the back was the requisite list of ten tracks, all the songs we'd worked and

slaved over. But my eyes skimmed past them all to the bottom of the list, to the
bonus track. I knew it would be there. Rose had tried to get it pulled right after the
Epic Meltdown, but the album had been rushed through production as it was, to be
ready for release in conjunction with the tour. By the time she made the call, it was
too late and there was no going back.

I knew it was there, but it still stopped my heart to see it.

Track 11. The Man With The Child In His Eyes- Bella Swan and Edward Cullen

- 301 -

Arr. E. Cullen

The chatter of the others grew faint and muffled in my ears. All I could hear was

the roar of my own blood in my veins, the rapid pounding of my heart in my ears.

I was dimly aware of the conversation around me slowing to a halt, of Rose,

Emmett, Jasper and Felix stopping to stare at me, and then of them all quietly
slipping out of the room to give me my moment alone.

I tried to swallow back the emotion, to stuff it back down, but it wouldn't go, I

couldn't repress it.

Before I even registered I was doing it, my arm was arching back, whipping

forward, the CD was smashing into a million pieces against the wall on the other
side of the room.

Dallas

Rose and I had just joined Jasper, Emmett and Seth in the green room after

getting ready, Emmett was twirling his drumsticks and the local band who was our
opening act was half way through their set. Rose was trying to fix my hair, I was
staring into space, letting her. Jane, our road manager, came through and handed
each of us our mail bundle. The label collected our mail for us while we were away
and it arrived every few days at the venue in packets just before the show.

Mine was pre-sorted into various packages. The first was a fat wad of fan mail,

which I swore I would get to one day. Another packet contained various propositions
and offers from Aro, appearances, endorsements, all for my consideration. I skipped
that, too. The last stack was personal mail mostly bills and letters. It included a
large manila envelope from a law firm. I didn't recognize the name.

I opened it and pulled out a sheaf of papers. I skimmed through them quickly. It

was a stack of legal documents I didn't understand. I went back and read through
the first page carefully. The deed to my house. Paper clipped to it was a card from a
security company with the security codes for the front gate and the house. Last out
of the envelope was a set of new front door keys.

My house.

I held the deed in my trembling hands for a minute, trying to process. My house.

- 302 -

That Edward bought for me. I fucking hated the thought of that place now. It only
made me think of him, it would only ever make me think of him, and now I fucking
owned it. It hardly seemed possible that when he bought it for me, I thought that it
meant there was something real beginning between us….The sorrow that I'd been
pressing down for weeks momentarily bubbled up and drowned me. I heard the rest
of the mail in my hands hit the ground and scatter. I clenched the house keys in my
fist so tightly that they cut in to my skin. I didn't feel the pain, but I felt a sticky
warm trickle of blood seep between my fingers. The back of my neck tingled and my
vision went black as I sank to the floor.

I came awake lying on the couch in the greenroom, but I kept my eyes closed, not

yet ready to face the world again. I could smell Rose's perfume, so I knew she was
next to me, I could feel her fingers gripping my left hand. My right hand throbbed
with pain and cold. I realized I was gripping an icepack. There was a cool washcloth
pressed to my forehead. I could hear muffled voices, right outside the door, raised in
argument. I cracked my eyes open and saw Rose. Her body was facing me, her hand
gripping mine, but her head was turned towards the door, listening intently. Her
face was set like stone, furious.

"I could have the doctor here in ten minutes. One shot will do it. It's totally

harmless. She'll feel fine, just relaxed and happy. Perfectly able to do the show.
People do it all the time." That was Felix's voice.

"There is no fucking way we are doping her up to do the damned show!" That was

Jasper, sounding perhaps angrier than I'd ever heard him.

"Well, what do you suggest then, Jasper?" Felix snapped, his annoyance plain.

"Cancel tonight. She's sick. Period," Jasper growled back. "We've got some days

off coming up, add a fucking show then if it's that important."

"But…" Felix started again, but Emmett's voice, a low snarl, cut him off.

"She's sick, Felix. Back the fuck off."

There was a long moment of silence from the hall and then footsteps receding.

Rose's frame relaxed microscopically and the corner of her mouth twitched up. I
closed my eyes again and sank back into welcome oblivion.

- 303 -

Denver International Airport

I pushed my sunglasses up a little and rubbed my eyes with my fingertips before

letting them slide back down into place. I was inside, in the First Class lounge to be
exact, but I really didn't want to be bothered by anyone, and you never could tell
when someone would accost you, even in the First Class lounge, so I kept my
sunglasses on and my baseball cap pulled down low, shadowing my face. Seth could
chase off anybody who decided to bother me, but he was slouched in a chair a few
feet away, snoozing, and I didn't want to bother him unless I had to.

Jasper, Rose and Em had gone back to LA after Denver, since we had five days off.

But I never went back there. I couldn't face it yet. I usually just cooled my heels in
the next town, hanging out in the hotel, waiting for them. I'd see them in a few days
when they caught up to me in Detroit. Well, I'd see Rose and Em. Jasper had to stay
in LA an extra day this time for a photo shoot. A solo photo shoot. Because while
everyone had been focused on me and Edward, the most unbelievable thing had
transpired.

Jasper had become a heartthrob.

We realized it after the first few tour dates, when the stage door was absolutely

mobbed with screaming teenaged girls…all screaming for Jasper. It must have been
something about the shaggy blonde hair, the dreamy blue eyes, and the fact that he
wrote our music. That gave him some sort of soulful, sensitive artist vibe that the
girls just went wild for. It was freaking hysterical to behold. It was one of the few
things that made me laugh in these last few weeks; the sight of poor Jasper being
mauled by screaming, weeping teenagers.

I was undoubtedly still the center of everyone's fixation. After all, I was involved in

a rather scandalous relationship meltdown with the hottest man in Hollywood, and
Jasper's fame was decidedly more "Tiger Beat" in nature, but still, he was famous in
his own way. Emmett never, ever let it go. He constantly suggested that Jazz phone
up the Jonas Brothers for some advice on how to handle unruly packs of thirteen
year olds, or that Jazz should maybe spend some time hanging out at the Claire's
Boutique in the mall, to better understand his target demographic. Jazz hated the
ribbing and the screaming girls frustrated and embarrassed him to no end, but he
was holding up alright in the face of losing his anonymity.

His newfound fame meant that he had his own hoard of paparazzi dogging his

moves. They were much tamer than what I dealt with, but nonetheless, his life was
fairly thoroughly invaded by them. Due to the increased scrutiny, on one of his trips
back to LA to see Alice, someone got a shot of them out to dinner together and their

- 304 -

relationship was officially outed. Alice, rather than be upset about it, was grimly
satisfied, delighted to publicly stake her claim on him and to break the hearts of
teenaged girls across America. They made the gossip columns for a while and she
gleefully forwarded each and every mention of it to Jasper, much to his chagrin.

At about the same time that Jazz and Alice went public, Rose chose to stage her

own personal rebellion against Aro. We were at some event, standing there, having
our pictures taken, as usual, when out of nowhere Rose seized Em by the face and
stuck her tongue down his throat. And that was that, the sex goddess was officially
off the market. Aro and the label execs were all pretty bent out of shape that all of
us were going so far off script, but none of us cared anymore. We were all tired of
pretending.

I took a sip of my water and looked up at the tv playing over the bar. It was some

entertainment news show…of course. And sure enough, right on cue, they started
playing a story about me and Edward. Fuck. I thought once they had Jasper to chase
around, I might have some relief, but they never seemed to get enough of me. I
glanced around the lounge at the smattering of other travelers, but no one was
paying attention to the tv. They were lost in their books or newspapers or laptops. I
knew I should just keep my head down and ignore it, but curiosity got the better of
me and I looked back at the tv to see what they were saying.

The reporter, if you could call that blonde, plastic, twittering bobblehead a

reporter, was spouting all the usual crap, that I was "broken hearted but
persevering, bravely soldiering on through the tour", while Edward was "hiding out
at an undisclosed location in Europe". They hadn't been able to determine yet
whether Edward had any company in his seclusion. I told myself that it was all crap
and lies, but I still felt the twist of the knife in my chest when the plastic girl said
that last part. I couldn't help but wonder if that red haired woman was with him,
wherever he was.

I looked down and stared into my water glass. I had to be honest with myself, I

wasn't getting over this. Not even a little bit. I'd been through breakups before and
even at the worst, lowest moments, some part of me had known that I would get
through it, that there would come a time when I was okay and over it. But I couldn't
find that part of me now. It felt like I would always be stuck right here, hopelessly in
love with him, unable to let it go and move on.

I chanced a look back at the tv. They were showing footage of us on the red carpet

at the Academy Awards. Fuck. Anything but that fucking night. I couldn't take it.
Why couldn't Paris make another sex tape or Angelina adopt another baby so they'd
have something else to talk about? This just kept getting worse and worse. I

- 305 -

dropped my head down on my folded arms on the bar and prayed for our flight to
start boarding.

Seattle

Our triumphant homecoming.

That's what Seattle was supposed to be. And it pretty much was. We'd been

scheduled to do three shows in Seattle but they sold out so fast that the label added
a fourth, which also sold out in record time.

Suddenly everybody in Seattle was a fan of Eclipse, everybody reminisced about

having seen us play in tiny local bars just last year. Of course, I couldn't remember
those armies of Eclipse fans when we actually had been playing in front of twenty
people on Sunday nights at the Dugout.

Well, no matter. The actual fans as well as the recent converts were all cheering

our return and our success. Because we were undoubtedly a success. The album
sales were through the roof. Of course, although no one breathed a word of it out
loud, I knew a decent part of that success could be directly attributed to me and the
Epic Meltdown. The arrangement with Edward had certainly worked its magic as far
as that was concerned.

Word had leaked out early on about the bonus track, about me and Edward

performing together on it, and the public was salivating to hear it well before the CD
was actually released. Once it hit the market, the sales were astounding. It seemed
everybody wanted to get their very own piece of my heart for their personal
listening pleasure.

The tour had been a huge success, too, probably for the same reason. Sold out

shows in every city. Everybody wanted to come and get a glimpse of me, to see if it
showed on my face, I guess. I tried not to think about it. I was still on lockdown. I
had a mantra I repeated to myself whenever it got too bad. Emmett, Rose,
Jasper…Emmett, Rose, Jasper…No matter what happened, I needed to hold it
together for them. They couldn't do this without me. If I failed, we all went down
together. I'd come close enough that one night in Dallas, I couldn't let it happen
again. I just had to make it through Seattle and then we were done, back home to LA
for a while.

But for now I was still in Seattle and at least for today that was okay. I stared out

- 306 -

my hotel window at the sheets of rain pelting the glass. Of course it was raining. I
don't know why I expected any different. I guess my six short months in LA had
spoiled me for sunshine. You couldn't tell if it was morning or afternoon out there.

I started a little at the sudden knock on the door, even though I was expecting it. I

turned and headed for the door, moving faster than I had anywhere but on stage for
weeks. I undid the catch and threw the door open and for just a moment, the vise
around my ribs that had been there for weeks eased just a little and I drew in a deep
breath, smiling at the face I found there.

"Jake!"

"Bells!"

I launched myself up at his ridiculous height, throwing my arms around his neck

and planting a kiss on his cheek. His massive arms curled around me, nearly
crushing me in his embrace as he pulled me up off the floor, my feet dangling.

"Damn, Jake! Don't break me!"

He laughed, but set me back down and pulled back to look at me. The brilliant

white smile dimmed on his tanned face.

"You don't look so great, Bells," he said with concern, "I thought fame was

supposed to agree with people."

I rolled my eyes a little and slapped his arm playfuly, before pulling him into the

suite behind me and closing the door.

"Well, it's nice to see you, too, asshole! And it's not the fame, Jake, it's all the

rest."

He nodded, but said nothing. I wasn't sure how much he knew about everything

that had happened.

I waved a hand at the couch and he sat, snagging my hand and pulling me down to

sit next to him. It really was great to see him. He was so familiar, so easy. I found
myself curling my feet up underneath me and snuggling into his side, just like I used
to a year ago when he'd come visit in Seattle and we'd crash in the living room to
watch movies.

Jake and I had ended as a couple when I left Forks for Seattle, but he would never

- 307 -

leave my life, I knew that. He'd known me literally my whole life, always there, just
like Em, Rose and Jasper. The end of us hadn't been his idea, and I secretly
suspected that he still harbored feelings for me, but he never let on if he did. He
said he wanted to stay friends and I took him at his word and over the years, I'd
been insanely grateful that he did, especially now.

He stretched his long arms across the back of the sofa.

"So, tell me everything, Bells. What's it like being so damned famous?"

I laughed and gave him a playful shove. "You should know me well enough by now

to know I couldn't give a shit about that part."

"Oh, come on, you're not even a little excited by all the pictures and the red

carpets and the magazine covers and shit?" he was laughing, teasing me. He knew I
wasn't.

I wanted to hang onto our light, easy banter and respond with something funny

and sarcastic, but out of nowhere, I felt a surge of sorrow well up and I couldn't
control it.

"Jake," I nearly choked, "if you knew what it was like sometimes…how it's been for

the past six weeks…"

His arm came down around my shoulder and he pulled me into him.

"Hey, I'm sorry, Bells. I didn't mean to upset you. I know all about you…and, um…

Edward Cullen."

"You do?"

He nodded, then snorted a little with laughter, "Who'd have ever guessed… you

and that movie star? But yeah, Emmett told me all about it. I'm sorry. I can see by
your face that it's really done a number on you, Bells."

I sighed against his chest, drawing a little strength just from being so close to

him. I hadn't felt so safe since….no, better not go there.

"It's not just…him, Jake. Yes, that's miserable, but it's all the rest, too. It would

have been bad enough if it just happened to me in private. But having to live it all
out in public like this, having all these strangers dissect every word I say and every
move I make… and they tell these lies like you can't believe. It astounds me what

- 308 -

people write about me. I try not to let it get to me, but it's hard. And I'm so tired."
My voice got high and pinched on the last part. I would not cry, not now.

Jake rubbed my back gently and I felt him kiss the top of my head.

"I'm sorry it's been so hard for you. You're not really cut out for all this craziness,

huh? In a way, it would have been better if it happened to Rose instead. She's hard
as nails. But you're so soft, so open…you always were."

I lifted my face off his chest and pulled back to smile up at him. He always just got

me. Jake reached a hand up and stroked my cheekbone and I leaned into his hand a
little, letting my eyes close. I sighed with relief at the sensation, the comfort of it. I
hadn't realized how much I'd been craving and missing just this kind of simple
contact.

I felt Jake's lips on my forehead, lingering there. His arm around my shoulders

tightened incrementally, and suddenly I could feel it in the air between us, Jake's
desire.

I froze, unsure of what I should do, of what I wanted to do.

It felt so good to be back in Jake's arms. Could I do it? Could I turn my face up to

him and let him kiss me? Being back with Jake would be easy, I knew it. And I knew
that I would find comfort and respite from all this with him. I could escape my life a
little, retreat back into what I'd been then, when it had all been so simple and
straightforward.

But had it ever really been so simple? That was why I broke up with Jake when I

moved to Seattle. I'd always been moving on, my eyes on bigger things. Jake had
wanted me to spend my life with him in La Push, and stay just like I was. Even then,
when I was nobody, without a clue about how my life would turn out, I knew I
wanted to see more of the world than Forks and I wanted to be more than that girl.
For better or for worse, I was too far down this road to turn back now. I'd come too
far, changed too much. I couldn't turn back the clock. Sure, it would feel good to
revert to that for a little while, but I would only be hiding from reality.

And it would be so unfair to Jake, to use him, to hide in him that way. He loved

me, in many ways, but now clearly, in that way, still. And I didn't love him. Because I
was still fucking in love with Edward. Goddammit. I didn't want to be, but I was.

Jake was still pressing his lips gently against my forehead, waiting for some hint

from me. It came in the form of my tears, leaking out of my clenched eyes.

- 309 -

"I'm sorry, Jake, I just can't."

"You know I would take care of you, Bells," he murmured.

"I know that. And I wish I could. God, I wish I could. But I just…I still…"

"You still love him," Jake finished my sentence for me softly.

I nodded, the tears coming faster now.

Jake let out a huge sigh and lifted his face away from mine, conceding defeat. But

Jake was still Jake. He wrapped his huge arms around me and pulled me in tight
against his chest and held me there while I cried myself dry for another man.

"I don't deserve you, Jake," I choked out between sobs.

"But you'll always have me, Bells. I promise."

I buried my face in his chest and prayed for the memory of Edward to let me go,

knowing that it never really would.

- 310 -

High and Dry

Disclaimer: Twilight's not mine.

EPOV

"Can I get you anything else, Mr. Cullen? Another drink, perhaps?"

It was the fucking flight attendant again, leaning down into my face just a little

too close, holding my gaze too long, too intently, and of course, flashing her
cleavage at me…again.

I sighed and closed my eyes, effectively shutting her down.

"No, thank you." I said tersely.

She hadn't left me alone since we'd taken off from Rome. I knew she was angling

for a session in the first class bathroom or some shit like that, but I was seriously
not interested and I didn't know how many times I had to say it before she would
just fucking leave me alone.

Not that she wasn't hot. And if this were six months ago, hell yeah, we'd be in the

bathroom now doing God knows what. But that was six months ago and for better or
for worse, I was not the same.

In that way, I suppose I was much better. No more random sex with flight

attendants in airplane bathrooms. That had to be an improvement. The drinking, the
drugs, the anonymous sex…it all stopped with Bella and hadn't started back up since
she'd left. Not that it wasn't tempting. At first all I wanted to do was to get trashed
and stay trashed for as long as humanly possible. I wanted to go get another Bugatti
and finish what I'd started back when I broke my leg. Anything to stop the misery
and escape.

But on my flight over to Italy, I'd made myself sit and think in spite of the pain I

was in. I was on my way to meet with Martin Scorsese about my lead role in his new
movie. It was by far the biggest thing that had ever happened in my career. I wasn't
just back to where I'd been, I was far surpassing it. It would be stupid to throw
everything away and sink back into dissipation because I lost Bella. It was because
of her that I got it all back anyway. For her sake, I needed to hold it together

- 311 -

professionally. I owed her that.

Yes, in terms of my career and my public behavior, I was definitely better. But in

almost every other way, I was infinitely worse. After I spent a couple of weeks in
Rome with Scorsese doing readings for the film, I just stayed on. It seemed easier to
hide out in there than to face LA again. To face my empty house. To face Alice's
wrath. To face Bella's screaming absence from my life.

I didn't enjoy Rome. Hell, I didn't even see it. Mostly I just lay on the bed in my

hotel room, being miserable. I watched Italian daytime television. And since I didn't
speak a word of Italian, that meant I spent weeks watching gibberish. But I stayed
out of trouble and out of the limelight, and that was important right now. The public
meltdown was in overdrive and the last thing I needed was the media dogging my
every step, blowing up every order I placed for coffee into some hot and heavy affair
with the barista. So I hid, and I mourned, and I felt lousy about myself, reliving
every moment of my time with Bella, examining each juncture when I could have
done it right and instead did it all wrong.

The hiding out in Rome had the unexpected benefit of throwing water on the

worst of the public relations fire I'd created. Laurent had been right about that. I
gave the media absolutely nothing to work with. The studio handling the Scorsese
project had a moment of anxiety when the whole thing broke, but when I showed up
promptly in Rome to work and I did nothing but work, they relaxed and the whole
thing moved forward. In that respect, crisis averted.

I hid from everyone, including Alice. She called non-stop at first, and I let them go

to voicemail. I just couldn't face her anger. I already felt bad enough on my own, I
didn't need her to remind me that I was a completely worthless shit. I texted her to
let her know that I was in Rome and that I was okay, but nothing personal. I would
call her when I got home and hope that I could fix things with her then. It was the
best I could do.

But I couldn't hide forever. Once word spread that I'd been signed to the Scorsese

project, a flood of scripts and offers had come into Marc's office. I needed to go back
and deal with my career, now that I had one again.

The plane began its descent into LA and I steeled myself, wondering what I would

have to face now that I was back home. Watching the lights below us grow larger, I
wondered if Bella was down there somewhere, and how she was doing. And against
my will, I wondered if she was thinking about me, even a little.

- 312 -

The front gate buzzer pulled me away from my listless unpacking. I'd gotten no

further than moving my toiletries out of the suitcase and into the bathroom. I was
sorely tempted to just leave everything else for Maria to deal with.

I couldn't imagine who could be at the gate at this hour. Nobody knew I was back

except Alice. I'd texted her from Rome just to let her know I was coming home. It
might be her, which I both dreaded and looked forward to. I knew that conversation
would be ugly and unpleasant, but I still missed her and I wanted to see her again. I
just hoped we could get past this and she could forgive me. If I lost her, too….

I hit the button for the intercom. The voice that came back at me was the last one

I ever expected to hear.

"It's Jasper."

What. The. Fuck?

I didn't respond on the intercom, I just buzzed him through the gate and waited by

the front door as he made his way down the drive. I heard his car door and opened
the front door to meet him.

He stopped on the front step, a few feet away from me, just staring. And I stared

back. I couldn't imagine what the hell had brought him here, of all people.

He finally inhaled deeply, like he was steeling himself, and he spoke.

"Explain it to me. What she saw that night. Explain what happened."

"What? Why the hell do you want to know? And why should I tell you?" If I was

puzzled before, now I was absolutely baffled. And annoyed. How dare he come here
and confront me about shit that was none of his business.

Jasper exhaled in frustration, started to say something, then stopped himself,

squeezing his eyes shut. He didn't want to be here, talking to me about this, that
much was absolutely clear from his body language. Mine wasn't much better, arms
crossed tightly over my chest, chin up, eyes narrowed. Well, at least we were on the
same page about that.

"Jesus, just tell me. I have to know if I'm gonna…." He trailed off, then started

again on another tack, "Because Alice is completely ripped up about this and she's at
me constantly telling me there was no way you would have done what it looked like
you did and that…"

- 313 -

"Wait a minute. Alice?" Alice? What the hell did she have to do with this?

"Yeah. She's been really upset and she's defending you to me like crazy and if

what she says is true…"

"Why have you been talking to Alice?" How did he even know Alice outside of

Bella? And Bella's been away for six weeks.

Jasper just stared at me for a long moment, like I was speaking a foreign

language.

"Shit. You still don't know?" he finally said.

"Know what?"

"I know you haven't been talking to Alice, but when it hit the media, I figured…"

"What about Alice?" I snapped.

"Me and Alice. We're…you know…together," he finally spit out awkwardly with a

shrug of his shoulders.

The word just hung there between us. Together. Jasper and Alice. Together. My

brain wheeled wildly while I tried to process that piece of information. And then my
brain just fucking shut down and my vision went red and the next thing I knew my
fist was connecting with Jasper's jaw with a loud and satisfying crack.

"Fuck!" he cried out, his head snapping back as he staggered backwards. His

hand shot up to his jaw. I lurched forward, maybe I was about to deck him again, I
wasn't really thinking, just acting on some wild animal impulse to end him.

"Are you fucking crazy? What the fuck did you do that for?" Jasper was shouting.

"How could you do that to her? Alice is her friend!" I hardly recognized my own

voice, it was nothing but a low growl.

"Friends with who? What the fuck are you talking about?"

Jasper had retreated a step when I first hit him, but he'd gone no farther and he

looked like he was going to square off and hit me back, which was just fine with me.
He was a little taller than me and I was distantly aware that I only knew how to fight
in movies, which is all fake, and he grew up with Emmett, so he could probably do

- 314 -

some serious damage. But I didn't fucking care. Let him do his worst.

"She's friends with Bella! How could you do that to Bella?"

"Do what to Bella? What the hell are you talking about?"

"You and Bella! What the fuck do you think?"

"What about me and Bella?"

I just stared at him a minute, still glowering. How could he not know what I was

talking about? Slowly, Jasper's expression began to change. His eyes grew wide, he
lost his aggressive stance.

"Are you telling me….did you think that Bella and I had some kind of…?"

"Yeah. You were together the night I met you."

"What?" He looked genuinely baffled and I suddenly got the feeling he really did

have no idea what I was talking about.

"When you came to get her. You were together."

"Fuck," Jasper breathed out heavily. His face fell. "Really? You really believed

that? Fuck."

"Well how about you fucking set me straight since there seems to be a hell of a lot

I don't know?"

Jasper turned and cast his unseeing gaze up the drive while he dragged a hand

through his hair. He exhaled heavily and turned back to face me.

"I've never been with Bella. Not ever."

"But what about that night? And the way she is with you…"

"You and your dickhead friend were freaking her out that night. So I played it up a

little to get you to back off. I had no idea that we'd ever see you again. And the way
we are…I don't know…Christ, we've known each other since we were kids. She's like
my sister."

I said nothing, I just stared at him and processed.

- 315 -

"Dude," he continued with more force, hands raised in front of him for emphasis,

"I swear. Not ever. Not once. Not even close. I've bought her tampons, for
Chrissake! It's never been like that."

"Okay, okay. I got it," I finally said, thinking back on all the time I wasted being

jealous of a phantom. I ran my hands through my hair in frustration.

"Please don't tell me you thought that while you were with her," Jasper said, with

more edge to his voice.

"No... no, I figured it was over by the time she and I…." I couldn't even finish

talking about it, so I changed the subject, "So you and Alice, huh? Why didn't Alice
tell me?"

"Because you hate me. She thought you'd be pissed," Jasper reached up and

rubbed his jaw where I'd decked him, "God knows why she was worried about that."

"I hated you because of Bella," I snapped.

"Yeah, I'm figuring that out now," he sighed, then he shook his head, closed his

eyes and chuckled softly.

"So," I said, losing my fucking patience with him, "you want to tell me why you're

really here? Because I'm guessing you didn't come to tell me about Alice."

"I told you. I want to know what happened that night."

"Why?"

"You tell me first." Jasper crossed his arms over his chest. Stupid, stubborn,

arrogant bastard. I still hate him, Bella or not.

"You'd better come in," I said, stepping back and waving him past me. We were

still standing in front of my open front door, having this whole standoff on the front
steps.

He hesitated for just a moment and then brushed past me into the entryway. He

stopped there, arms crossed over his chest again, inside but making no move to get
comfortable.

"Nothing happened that night," I said abruptly, "I was drunk, beyond drunk, which

is a shitty excuse, I know, but it's true. I was blacked out for most of it. But Vicki

- 316 -

swears nothing happened. I knew her from a long time ago, she came on to me, she
kissed me, I tried to leave, but I was too fucked up. So she got me in a cab and
dropped me at home. I woke up alone that morning."

Jasper said nothing for a long moment, he just looked at me.

"That's it?"

"Yeah, that's exactly what happened," I sighed.

"So, yeah it was stupid getting that wasted, but you didn't actually sleep with her.

It sounds like you didn't do anything. Why didn't you try to explain it to Bells? You
just vanished."

I sighed and rubbed the back of my neck. I so didn't want to go into this with

Jasper, of all people. But he didn't really seem to want to go into it either and yet, he
was here to do just that. I sensed this was important in some way, so I sucked up my
discomfort, the dislike I had for him, and pushed on through.

"I came to her hotel, the day she left. I saw her in the hallway with you."

"Please tell me you didn't think…."

"No. At least not then. But I thought you might, someday. If I stayed out of the

way. And I thought you were better for her than me. I was feeling really fucking
miserable about what I'd done. That she'd seen that, that James had messed with
her at the club. It should have been me there taking care of her, not Seth. But I was
in the back, too wasted to move, getting felt up by some desperate starlet. She's
better off without me," the disgust in my voice surprised even me and I'd been living
with it for six weeks. "Look what I've done to her life," I continued, "all the paparazzi
and shit…none of that would have happened to her if not for me."

Jasper stared at me for a long minute. It felt like an hour. I'd just laid my inner

fears and insecurities bare to a guy I hate and I could see him turning it over in his
mind, judging me. I shifted nervously under his intense blue gaze.

"Alice says you love her," he finally said.

There was no point in denying it so I just nodded tightly, "I do."

Finally I just couldn't take it anymore. I spilled my guts for him, he needed to do

the same for me. "Jasper, just fucking tell me why you came here. Is she okay?"

- 317 -

He gave me another of those endless stares before he slowly shook his head.

"No," he said on his exhale, "no, she's not okay."

"What's wrong with her?" my voice was tight, my heart beating fast. If something

had happened to her it would have been in the news, I would have heard. Wouldn't
I?

Jasper finally looked away from me and his face contorted in anguish. "She's

broken herself to pieces for us," he said softly.

"What do you mean?"

"All this shit, she did it for us. They told her she had to get out front and take the

lead, so she did it," he was rushing the words out now that the floodgates had
opened, "They wanted her in this twisted set up with you so she did it. She asked us
all what we though, if any one of us had told her not to, she never would have done
it. She didn't want to do it. But we told her it was okay and so she said yes. The
personal stuff with you is what's really ended her, but if she hadn't agreed to the set
up in the first place you never would have gotten a crack at her, and none of this
would have happened. And we told her to do it. That song? She didn't want that on
the album. It was way too personal for her, it meant too much to her. But I pushed
her, I made her ask you, and now she can't even look at our first CD and her
personal shit is all over the radio. And now what? She's lost every shred of a normal
life, she's hounded night and day by the media and the fucking paparazzi. Her whole
life is spent hiding in the back of some limo or in some hotel room. She's like some
fucking circus animal. She lives her life in a cage until we drag her out and shove
her on stage to do her thing, then it's back to the cage till the next time. I mean,
what the fuck kind of existence is that?"

Jasper paused to draw breath and I could see how upset he was. What he was

telling me was killing him. And in that moment, I began to hate him a little less.

"The album sales are through the roof," he continued, "and when they send the

sales figures over, I can't even fucking look at them. Because we paid for that
success with Bella. I can't undo the rest. I can't make her anonymous again. I can't
get her privacy back, I can't make them stop hounding her. But you…" he trailed off
and turned his head to stare hard at me again, his eyes intense and glistening, the
muscles in his jaw working, as if making up his mind about something monumental.
"If Alice is right about you…if you didn't fuck around on her, if you love her….then
maybe I could give her back you."

- 318 -

He quit talking, looking spent. I was speechless, just trying to absorb everything

he'd said, his raw pain while he'd said it. Yes, there was never anything romantic
between them, I could see that now. But there was no denying he loved her, the
same as Emmett did. And seeing her in pain was killing him. Suddenly I was sure I
didn't hate him anymore.

And she was in pain. Because of me. I'd spent so long unsure if she felt anything at

all for me, thinking that she had been just fine when I walked away, that she was
better off without me. But according to Jasper, that wasn't the case. She was just as
broken as I was.

"Does she…" I had to stop and close my eyes and clear my throat before I could

continue, "Are you sure it's me she wants?"

Jasper looked at me, dumbfounded, "You're kidding, right? When that shit went

down, she was shattered. She still is shattered. For you."

I felt lightheaded and sick, elation swamped with misery, and all of it tinged with

panic and desperation. There had to be a new name for tangled, fucked up feelings
like this. I had to find her, talk to her, beg her, whatever it took. She had to let me
back in, she had to let me try.

"Where is she? Did she come back with you?"

He shook his head, "No, she stayed on a few days in Seattle to hang with Jake."

"Jake? Jacob Black? Her ex?" Fuck, that was all I needed now.

Jasper looked surprised that I knew who he was but he nodded, "Don't go flipping

out, though. Jake's a friend. Yeah, they used to be together and I'm pretty sure
Jake's still carrying a torch, but that ship has sailed for her. Believe me, I wish he
still had a shot with her, but right now, there's nobody in her head but you. "

"I have to talk to her," I muttered, intense and single-minded. I felt practically

panicky with the impulse to find her. I wouldn't rest until I did.

He nodded, his lips tight, "She flies in tomorrow morning. She's going to her

place. That's all I'm giving you. You have to do the rest."

I nodded soberly. It was enough. I would do whatever it took for the rest of my life

if I could just fix this.

- 319 -

Jasper said nothing else, he just turned and headed for the front door. He had his

hand on the doorknob, then paused to look back at me.

"And call Alice. She's beside herself worrying about you."

"Yeah, I will," I said quietly. I wondered if I should say thanks. Was that

appropriate in a bizarre situation like this? First I had to fix it. If I could fix it, I'd
thank him later. Besides, Jasper didn't look like he wanted to hang around for my
thanks. He'd done what he came to do and now he looked positively desperate to
escape. That was fine with me. Because I had a whole lot of thinking to do tonight.

Jasper jogged down the front steps and hopped into his car. I closed the front door

and leaned my head against it, listening to his car recede down the drive.

Tomorrow.

Tomorrow I would see her. And I would try.

- 320 -

Love Remains the Same

Because I love to pimp stories:

La canzone della Bella Cigna by philadelphic

Bright Like the Sun by Dryler

Oh, yeah, I don't own Twilight, although it seems like her characters own

me.

EPOV

Sleep had been impossible. I was way too keyed up to sleep. Jasper said she was

coming back today and that she was going to her house, but he didn't say when. I
made myself crazy looking at flight schedules online, trying to guess which flight
she'd choose, when I could reasonably expect her to show up at her place. But the
fact was that I had no idea. This is how I found myself doing a sick stalker drive-by
of her house at the earliest hour I could hope to find her there. What I saw made my
blood run cold.

For Sale.

The sign was tacked to the brand new red brick fence that now surrounded the

property. The fence that I had installed. And worse, slapped on the bottom of the
sign was a sticker: Sold. She'd sold her house.

I knew it was because of me and I felt fucking miserable.

I put my car back in gear and let it roll forward, my mind blank. As I coasted past

the new gate at the end of the drive, I saw it. Her truck was parked in the drive
where it had probably been the whole time she was away. But what caught my eye
was the open cardboard box sitting on the ground beside it.

Was she there now, packing up her stuff? Was she alone? Seth was probably with

her. Except after a quick survey of the driveway and the street, I couldn't see any
sign of the black SUV or any other car, for that matter. Just her truck in the drive.

I pulled the Volvo to the side of the road and killed the engine. I didn't think, I just

- 321 -

moved. I keyed in the security code at the gate and it sprung open under my hand.
Yes, I memorized the security code before I sent her the package. I'm not proud of
it. I also had a set of her keys. Hey, I did buy the fucking house. And the gate.

As I got closer, I saw the box was filled with books. Definitely her stuff. I really

hoped Rosalie wasn't with her. That would suck, since I'm pretty sure Rose would
kill me.

I tried not to speculate or let myself get too worked up, I just moved up her

walkway to her front door. Which was slightly ajar. What the fuck? Again? Did she
think that just because she had a fence and a gate now that she didn't need to
bother with the fucking front door? For a cop's kid, she was shockingly trusting.

Taking a deep breath I stuffed down the annoyance. That's not why I was there

and it was a distraction. If by some gift of the gods I could fix this and get her back
in my life, then I could chastise her about the door.

Besides, the door made the next part a little easier. I just walked into her house,

as quietly as I could. It was silent inside, no voices, no music, no singing. I was
struck with the contrast to the last time I walked into her house like this, when I
found her singing in her kitchen. On instinct I followed the same path to the kitchen.

And there she was, standing at the stove, her back to me, looking out the window.

My throat closed up and my breath stopped momentarily at the sight of her. I

couldn't believe I was finally here in the same room with her again. She was
perfectly still, her dark hair down, curling over her shoulders and back. She was
simply dressed, jeans and a dark t-shirt. I couldn't see her face, but something about
the set of her shoulders, the tiny tilt of her head…her whole body looked sad. I knew
instinctively what she was thinking about, because it's what I was thinking
about…me and her in this kitchen, that night.

I still had absolutely no idea what I was going to say, but I opened my mouth and

started talking anyway. I was here to fix it, so I figured I'd start with explaining.

"Bella, I swear to you that nothing happened with her that night."

She screamed and spun, her hands flying to her chest.

BPOV

- 322 -

I always loved the back yard here, and the view from the kitchen window. It was

so lush and green, but in a wholly different way than the Pacific Northwest. The
contrast was even starker now, since I'd just left Seattle this morning. It was all
summery and alive out there, all the time. The kitchen was my favorite room in this
house, even before…

Christ, everywhere I turned, everything I saw, made me think of him. And now

that I was back in LA, it was going to be infinitely worse. Just driving down the
fucking street and looking out the window at the view passing by would make me
think of the time I'd driven down this street in Edward's car with him. Pathetic.

Certainly he wasn't wasting time thinking about me anymore. After that initial

flurry of texts and voicemails, which Rose thankfully saved me from by promptly
deleting them all, I hadn't heard a word from him, unless you count the deed to the
house arriving from his lawyers, which I didn't.

It was hard to believe he'd so thoroughly taken over my life for weeks and weeks

and then he was just gone. Like he never existed. Except Edward Cullen always
existed. Our relationship and the Epic Meltdown were somehow still big news, so I
couldn't watch network TV because there was always some gossip show running
commercials featuring it. Renewed interest in all things Edward meant that all his
old movies were in heavy rotation on cable TV, so I couldn't watch that either. Even
though our song was a last minute addition as a bonus track, all the interest in us
meant that radio stations were actually playing it, in addition to Alice's song, our
official first single, so I couldn't listen to the radio. I had yet to hear myself on the
radio, another life long dream that had to be delayed. And forget magazines. I
couldn't even glance at the covers in the stores because there he was, there we
were, on all of them. That wasn't really so much of an issue anyway, because it's not
like I went into stores these days. I didn't go anywhere. I holed up in hotels and I
avoided the world unless I had an interview or an appearance that I couldn't get out
of. This wasn't exactly how I imagined it would be when I was daydreaming back in
Forks.

At least the house sold fast. I called back to LA almost the minute I recovered

from my collapse and had it put on the market. The closing was in two days, so I had
to come over as soon as I got back to town to clear out my stuff. I'd only brought a
few boxes of personal things when I moved down from Seattle, so there wasn't all
that much to do. Rose and Seth wanted to do it for me, or at least come help, but I
knew it would be hard for me and I wanted to be alone for this, so I made Seth bring
me over straight from the airport and drop me off. I knew he was probably just
sitting in the SUV a couple of blocks away, though, just in case.

- 323 -

It was harder to be here than I thought. This kitchen…it felt seeped in memories

of him, even though he was only here that one night. It was almost like I could still
feel him here.

"Bella, I swear to you that nothing happened with her that night."

I screamed and spun around.

Edward.

Standing unannounced in my kitchen. Again.

My brain was spinning while my heart pounded. He looked tired and haggard. He

had purple smudges under his eyes, his jaw was covered with stubble, his hair was
too long and a mess. He looked amazing. My body responded to the sight of him in
spite of myself.

What was he doing here? How had he found me? Why did he come find me? And

what the fuck was he talking about?

"Wh..what?"

He inhaled sharply, like he was steeling himself.

"I swear to you, nothing happened with Vicki that night at the club."

I looked down at my feet, because when I looked at him I couldn't think, I couldn't

even breathe. I knew I'd probably have to face him someday, that we'd end up at the
same function or something, but I thought that day would be a long way off and I
really thought I'd have some warning. I wanted to be strong, I wanted to be in
command of myself. But his unexpected appearance in my kitchen when I was least
expecting him was blowing all of that to bits and I was afraid I was looking like
every bit of the shattered wreck that I was.

Vicki. He called her Vicki. Why was it so hard to find out her name, to hear him

say it? Why did he come here to tell me about her? And how the hell could he say it
didn't happen? I was there.

"Edward," I finally said, surprised at how level my voice sounded, considering my

hands were shaking, "I was there. I saw you with her." I kept my eyes firmly on the
floor. If I was going to have even a chance of getting through this conversation now,
I couldn't possibly look at him.

- 324 -

"I was drunk," he said in a rush, "incredibly, stupidly drunk. I know that's a

horrible excuse, but it's true. Hell, it's no excuse, it's just an explanation. I don't
know how I ended up so wasted. I was blacking out for most of the night. I barely
remember anything."

"Then how do you know…"

"She told me. She said she kissed me but I pushed her away and told her no. That

was all. You just saw the very worst moment. She helped me get home and she left. I
didn't even know what had happened until the next day when I realized you didn't
come home."

He didn't sleep with her. I took a second to think about that. But he still left me so

what did it matter what he did with her? That horrible tight crushing feeling in my
chest was coming back full force. Why was he doing this to me? Did he feel bad
about the media and the mess? Did he need me to absolve him or something? Did he
want me to make him feel better, tell him that it was alright, no big deal?

"Why are you telling me this?" Much to my dismay, my voice was pinched,

wavering and watery. I was crying, damn it.

I felt rather than saw Edward take a step towards me and instinctively I took a

step back.

"Bella…I'm so sorry I hurt you. I should have been there for you that night and

instead…" he closed his eyes and dragged his hand over his eyes. Then he drew a
deep breath and started again, "I know it's unforgivable, what happened that night
and what I did, but I hope…that maybe you could find a way to forgive me. Because
Bella, I love you."

At those words, I looked back at him. His eyes were impossibly sad and pleading,

his whole face twisted in pain. I heard the words, but it was like they were another
language or I was underwater, and the meaning just wouldn't sink in.

Nothing that was happening here fit with what I thought I knew just a few minutes

ago. Edward got tired of me and ditched me for some tramp in a bar. Edward left me
without a backwards glance and didn't think of me again. That's what happened,
right? But now Edward was standing in front of me looking for all the world like his
heart was breaking and telling me…he said…he said he loves me…

I was faltering, I could feel it. The walls I'd built up so carefully all these weeks

were crumbling under his onslaught. I spent so much energy repressing all of this

- 325 -

just so I could function and now he'd come and blown it all apart. I closed my eyes
tight and balled my hands into fists to stop them from shaking. I could feel hot tears
streaking down my face. My throat constricted so hard that it hurt.

"Bella, please…" his voice was soft and I heard him take another step closer to me.

I stepped back again, not ready to let go of my hurt and anger. I was afraid to let go,
terrified of him and how badly he could hurt me if he so chose, how badly he had
already hurt me, apparently without even meaning to. I knew if he touched me I was
lost, I could never deny him. And then I'd be helpless before him, he could destroy
me if he wanted to.

Edward took another step forward, I retreated. He kept creeping forward. I took

one more step back and hit the counter.

"I should have told you right from the start," he said gently, "But it was all so

screwed up, how we started, and I didn't think you could ever feel for me what I felt
for you, so I didn't tell you. So many times…so many times I should have told you
how I felt, I wanted to tell you how I felt. Just please…I love you."

I heard a sound, a strangled whimper, and I realized it came from me.

"I'm afraid," I whispered, my voice pained and raspy. He was only an arms length

away from me now and still inching forward, never looking away from my face as I
stood there and shook and cried and gasped for air.

"I know. I am, too. But, baby, I love you. I don't know how to do this, and I'm

terrified, but I'm more afraid of losing you. I want to try. Just let me try. Please don't
give up on us yet."

He finally reached out one hand and brushed his fingertips softly along my

cheekbone. I turned my face into his hand in spite of myself, the blissful relief of his
touch. I winced against the pain and fear I felt. He brought his other hand up to cup
my other cheek. He was so close that I could feel his warm breath across my face,
and I could smell his intoxicating scent. I wanted to touch him so badly that it hurt
in my fingertips, I wanted the comfort I knew I'd feel if I gave in to him, the comfort
I could find nowhere else, with no one else.

I felt the ghost of his lips brush against mine and I let my breath out in a long

shaking exhale. I was right. Lost. I knew I couldn't hold out against him if he
touched me. I didn't know anymore if I wanted to hold out, or even if I should. That
wasn't true, I knew I didn't want to push him away, I wanted to hold on tight and
never let him go.

- 326 -

So I did.

He took another step into me and pressed on my lips with his and I surrendered. I

reached up and wrapped my hands around his wrists as he cradled my face, to
steady myself. He angled his mouth over mine and I felt his tongue on my bottom lip.
I sighed into him, my body instantly remembering this sensation, as I opened my lips
to him and he slid inside.

It was soft and so easy, gently tangling lips and tongues. I felt my chest release,

the pain of weeks slipping away. Edward's hands slid around my neck to cradle my
head and his fingers knotted in my hair. He pulled away just enough to rest his
forehead against mine, eyes closed, "Oh God, Bella… I missed you. I love you so
damned much."

His mouth came down on mine again and his words finally began to sink in. He

loves me. Edward loves me. The sensation of our kiss combined with the power of
his words did me in. I love him. I have loved him for so long. And he loves me.

I reached up and grasped his face in my hands, pulling him in tighter to me,

kissing him back, pushing my tongue against his. He moaned softly and wrapped his
arms tightly around my ribs and pulling me up against him, practically lifting me off
the ground.

When we couldn't breathe anymore, we broke apart and Edward buried his face in

my hair, inhaling deeply. I kissed softly along his scratchy jaw to his ear around slid
my fingers through his hair.

"I love you," I whispered against the warm skin of his neck.

He paused and pulled back to see my face.

"I love you," I said it again, firmer, looking into his eyes, the green shadowed with

worry and fatigue. He reached a hand up to smooth it down the side of my face,
softly, reverently.

"I love you, Bella," he murmured, his eyes intense on mine, "You'll never know

how much."

He kissed me again and it was changed, charged. What had started out as a balm

for the pain, comfort and reassurance, heated and grew desperate. Six weeks
without him. I wanted him, needed him. Edward pulled his lips from mine, tracing
them to my earlobe where he nipped it before moving lower, kissing my neck,

- 327 -

licking my skin, sighing in relief against me. I closed my eyes and let my head fall
back. I heard myself moan and I buried my fingers in his hair, holding him tight to
me.

It was like he could read my mind. "I need you," he murmured into the crook of my

neck. He picked up his head and met my eyes, then slowly swiped his thumbs under
them, pushing away the remnants of my tears.

I reached up and took his hands away from my face, twining our fingers, and

began leading him through the house, back to the bedroom. He pulled his hands free
and closed the gap to me, wrapping his arms around me from behind, burying his
face in my hair, as we staggered forward.

"I love you…" he whispered over and over, gripping my hips, kissing the skin

between my neck and shoulder. I pushed the door open to my tiny bedroom, quiet
and untouched for weeks and weeks. The wooden blinds were nearly closed, but the
brilliant LA sunshine crept into the room in hazy golden slits.

We reached the edge of the bed and Edward grasped me by the hips, spinning me

roughly around to face him again. He reached up to grasp the back of my head
before crushing my mouth with his. I moaned and pushed my tongue hard against
his, feeling his desperation and lust, feeling my own. He moved forward into me and
I hit the bed and fell back. He came with me, falling on me, pressing me into the bed
with his delicious weight, his lips never leaving mine.

His knee pushed in between mine and I opened my legs to him, letting him settle

into me. He groaned into my mouth as his hips pressed into mine. His hands slid
frantically down my sides to the hem of my shirt, pushing it up, his fingertips making
the skin of my stomach burn where he touched me. I writhed under him, desperate
to feel his skin on mine. I released his hair and moved to the buttons of his shirt, but
I was having a hard time making sense of them with him crushed against me like
this.

Abruptly Edward reared up off me and rapidly unbuttoned it himself before

ripping the shirt off and throwing it away. He reached down and grasped my t-shirt
where it was bunched up, pulling it up and over my head. He paused for a moment,
up on his knees, looking down at me as I lay beneath him in just my bra. His eyes
were half-closed and dark with lust in the dim half-light of the room. He slowly
reached out a hand and dragged his fingertips from my shoulder, across my
collarbone, down between my breasts and over my ribs.

"Fuck, you're so beautiful." His voice was low and ragged. I pushed myself up off

- 328 -

my back, reaching up to grab him by his hair and pull his face to mine. I kissed him
hard, tracing his bottom lip with my tongue, then gently biting down on it. He hissed
before kissing me back, pushing me back down on the bed.

I felt his hand reaching down, gripping the back of my thigh, hitching my leg up.

"Edward…" my voice was little more than a hoarse whisper. "Now."

He sat up again, just long enough for both of us to wiggle out of our pants, before

he was on me again. He lifted up just enough to hook his fingers in the sides of my
panties, yanking them down over my hips. I squirmed beneath him, shimmying them
down to my feet and kicking them away. Then he was back, on top of me and then
we were there, together.

I moaned and arched against him and he fell onto me, crushing me beneath him,

wrapping his arms fully around me as he pushed deep into me. And we were joined
in this most intimate way, but it was so much more than it ever had been before
because he was mine, truly, and I knew it. I wanted to cry with the realization of it.
He loves me.

He must have felt the same electric connection between us because he muttered

into my neck. "I love you, Bella. So much."

He pushed up slightly onto his elbows and the pace picked up. This wasn't slow or

easy, this was us clinging to each other, making physical what we'd just declared.
This was us, wiping away weeks of pain and longing and denial.

"Edward, I…" I could feel the end approaching.

"I know, baby. Yes…"

Then I was over the edge, groaning and gasping, twisting my fingers in his hair.

"Bella…" and he followed me over.

His shuddering arms gave out and he collapsed on to me. I wrapped my arms

around his shoulders and my heels around his calves and held him tight to me. I
didn't want a breath of air in between us. He buried his face in the crook of my neck,
breathing heavily, intermittently planting tiny kisses on my neck.

"Love you," he rasped.

- 329 -

"I love you, too," I whispered, gripping him harder.

I loosened my hold on him just enough to let him settle down next to me. We lay

still for a few minutes, eyes closed, dragging in long breaths, until Edward spoke
and broke the silence.

"I'm sorry, Bella," he sighed. "I feel like I can't ever say it enough. Like I can't ever

make it up to you."

I shook my head.

"We have to let it go. Please," I turned my head to look at him. He was on his side,

propped on his elbow, pressed up against me. His eyes were shadowed with
sadness. "If we're going to go forward together, then I don't want to look back
anymore."

He closed his eyes for a moment and nodded reluctantly. I sensed he was willing

to prostrate himself eternally for this, but I was being truthful. I wanted to leave it
behind. It didn't matter anymore. We would talk about it all soon, to put it to rest,
but not now. Now there was just us, just this. We would start again, for real.

Edward lay back, nestling his face in my hair beside my neck, one leg thrown over

mine, his arm clamped around my waist, his fingers stroking my side. We lay there
for a long time, drifting, recovering. I was thinking. There was something playing
around the corners of my mind, something bothering me. I hadn't even quite sorted
out what I was feeling and thinking yet, but I knew I wanted to say it, and get it out
there now, while we were putting things to rights.

"I'm sorry, too," I murmured.

He stilled next to me.

"What are you sorry for?"

"I had no faith in you," I said, trying to find the words for what I was thinking,

"You may not have told me you loved me, but I think you were showing me all the
time. I just didn't believe it. I made up my mind about you from the very start. I
didn't think you would ever be capable of feeling like that about someone. Isn't that
awful?"

Suddenly I felt perilously close to tears. My voice started to crack on the last

words I said.

- 330 -

Edward levered himself up on his elbow again to look down into my face. He

reached up and smoothed the hair away, running his hand over my cheek and down
my neck.

"I have never given anyone any reason to think I was capable of more, Bella. Why

would you be any different?" he said softly. "I wasn't capable of it until I met you."

I reached up and grasped his face in my hand, shaking my head.

"That's not true. You always were, you just didn't know it."

He smiled down at me indulgently.

"See? I don't care what you say. You have more faith in me than anyone I've ever

known."

I laughed a little, "Well, maybe now I do, even if I doubted you once. So are we

even?"

His eyes grew intense as he fixed them on mine.

"You love me," he said quietly. "I'll be eternally in your debt for that, Bella."

My heart felt like it would explode clear out of my chest. It was like a dream,

laying here with Edward, seeing him looking at me like this, saying he loved me,
being so damned grateful that I loved him. It was everything that I never even dared
to hope for. I pulled his face roughly down to mine so I could kiss him again. He
pressed back against me, kissing me slowly, lingeringly, enjoying it, savoring it.
After all, we had all the time in the world now. We belonged to each other,
completely.

At that moment, his cell phone chimed from the pocket of his pants, thrown

somewhere across the room. He groaned and dropped his head to my shoulder.

"Fuck you, whoever you are. We're not leaving here," he growled.

"Well, we can't hide here forever," I murmured, stroking his hair lightly as reality

intruded into my thoughts a little. "The house belongs to someone else as of the day
after tomorrow. I have to get my stuff together and get it back to my hotel."

Edward was quiet for a moment and then he abruptly shoved up off the bed and

sat back on his heels, pulling me up to a sitting position to face him. I was startled

- 331 -

by his sudden movement, wondering what he was up to. He reached out quickly and
gripped my face between his two hands.

"No hotel. I want you to come back home with me." His face was fierce, his eyes

intense.

I sat there staring at him for a moment, my mouth hanging partly open. Edward

just asked me to move in with him.

My brain quickly spun through all the reasons why it was a terrible idea. We just

got back together…like twenty minutes ago. And we'd been together before under
the most peculiar, dysfunctional circumstances. It was way too soon, it was way too
fast. Edward had never been in a serious relationship before and we should go slow,
and build this over time. I could hear what everyone would say, all the warnings
they would give me, that it was crazy and he wouldn't stick it out and I would get
hurt.

I stared back into his eyes, into his urgent, hopeful face.

Fuck everyone else. I listened to what everyone else said about Edward before

and I ignored what I saw for myself and all that had done was break both of our
hearts.

I know Edward. I love Edward. My Edward.

"Yes." The word slipped from my lips.

His face split into his dazzling smile before he surged forward and crushed me in

his kiss.

- 332 -

Something to Talk About

Okay, here it is, my friends, the final chapter of Faking It. Except that

there's a really long epilogue that's already written that I'll post as soon as
this goes up, so if it's okay with all of you, let's save our goodbyes until then!

Thanks to all of you for reading and steadily reviewing. I've been bad

about responding to reviews lately, but I do read and cherish every single
one!

Two huge thanks: One to Alice on the Twigasm podcast for the shout out.

The other to Sue and her blog, So You Think You Can Write? ( .com). She did
a whole interview with me about Faking It!

Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I do own all the non-Twilight-y parts.

EPOV

I rolled onto my stomach and instinctively reached an arm out for Bella, like I had

every morning for weeks. Except on all those other days, I was dismally accepting
that I wouldn't find her there and this morning I fully expected to. But I was met
with bare, rumpled sheets.

Fuck.

My stomach plummeted. Please no. Please don't let her have changed her mind

and run away.

I sat up in bed and dragged a hand across my face, trying to summon the mental

fortitude to open my eyes and face the situation. When I did, and I looked around
the room, I realized that I was looking at Bella's jeans still draped casually over the
back of the arm chair near the bed where she'd discarded them last night. Okay,
that was reassuring, but I still wanted to find her quick. I was afraid she was like a
mirage and if I looked away for too long, she'd vanish. I scrambled out of bed and
dug a pair of sweats and a t-shirt out of a drawer and dressed quickly.

As soon as I opened the door to my bedroom I was assaulted by the smell of bacon

cooking. She was still here. I was pathetically grateful. When I reached the end of
the hall, I heard the soft sound of her singing floating up the stairs. I slowed to a

- 333 -

stop and closed my eyes. She was singing. In my house.

I tried not to sprint downstairs, but it was hard. As I rounded the corner into the

kitchen, I spotted Bella at the stove wearing one of my t shirts and her favorite grey
yoga pants that she'd left here. Her hair was a loose, chaotic mess around her
shoulders and back. She had one knee bent and her hand on her hip while she
hummed and poked at the bacon and pancakes she had underway on the stove.

I love her. Fuck, do I love her. And she's still here, so everything that happened

yesterday was real and she loves me, too. It was all such a blur. The emotional
confrontation in her house, our desperate tumble into her bed. Then we'd been
incapable of much more coherent thought or conversation. I'd just left the house
with her and brought her back here and straight back to bed where we held on to
each other and whispered and slept.

I slipped up behind her silently. She gasped with surprise when she felt my hands

touch her waist, but before she could jump too far away I slid my arms around her,
pulling her up flush against my chest.

"Why do you always sneak away from me in the morning?" I murmured into her

hair.

She chuckled and relaxed back against me, gesturing lightly with her spatula.

"Sorry. Early riser. I didn't want to wake you. You looked so tired."

I sighed into her neck, "I haven't slept too well lately."

She was silent for a moment before she said, "Me neither." She reached back up

behind herself with her free hand, running her fingers into my hair. I closed my eyes
at the sensation and nearly moaned in delight.

"That's all done," I said firmly.

"Yes, it is."

"Where did you get all this food?"

"Seems like you forgot to cancel the grocery service before you…um, left."

Of course not. Alice usually did that stuff for me, but we hadn't been talking and I

just ran to Rome in a panic. I felt terrible…again. Alice. Another disaster I'd have to

- 334 -

put to rights soon.

Bella nudged herself free of my arms to turn the pancakes over. I moved to lean

on the counter next to her where I could watch her. I noticed my copy of Eclipse's
CD on the counter near the stove. I knew I left it out on the table in the livingroom,
but I couldn't figure out why she'd brought it in here.

"Found this, huh?" I said softly, dragging it closer to me across the counter.

Her eyes cut to it briefly, nervously. "Um…yeah."

"I'm sorry," I said impulsively, "About the song." I hesitated to say anything more,

not sure if Jasper was okay with her knowing of his involvement, what he'd told me.

Bella was quiet for a long moment, focused on her cooking.

"I thought, when you said yes, that it didn't matter to you… that you didn't care,"

she finally said, not looking at me.

"I thought when you asked me that it meant you did care," I said. She finally

looked up at me and when our eyes met we both laughed.

"Fuck," I dragged a hand through my hair and pushed of the counter so I could

wrap my arms around her again, "I'm such an idiot."

"We both were. I guess that's what happens when you start out lying. I never felt

like I could trust what was happening."

I rested my chin on her shoulder, "Trust me now. I love you. Madly."

I couldn't see her face but I could feel her smile nonetheless. "I know," she

murmured.

We stayed that way for a moment, my arms around her, just enjoying the moment.

I couldn't believe I'd almost lost this, that I might have gone the rest of my life never
having my arms around her again, never feeling her pressed against me. The
thought was too terrifying to contemplate so I pushed it away and fervently hoped I
would never have to face it again. She sighed and let her head fall back against my
shoulder. I tightened my grip around her and let my thumbs brush back and forth
across her stomach. Just that tiny touch sent my brain off in all kinds of
unwholesome directions.

- 335 -

"Hungry?" she finally said, pulling free of me to lift the pancakes off the skillet and

onto a plate. She next retrieved the bacon and arranged it on the two plates she had
set up next to the stove. I was momentarily bemused by all the kitchen stuff I
apparently owned and had never seen before. She cut the heat off on the stove and
moved the pans off the burners.

I reached out and trailed my fingertips down her spine.

"Hungry? I suppose so…in a way."

Her head fell back a little and she exhaled.

"Edward…"

I stepped forward, to press myself against her back again, "Bella…"

I reached up and brushed the hair off her neck, bending down to kiss a trail to her

ear. She reached forward, bracing both of her hands on the counter, still grasping
the spatula. I was already hard and I knew she could feel it pressing against her ass.

With a clatter, the spatula hit the floor and Bella spun in my arms, wrapping her

arms around my waist, her lips finding that sensitive spot under my ear that she was
so good at working with her tongue. In an instant, the tables were turned and I was
pliant putty in her hands, weak in the knees and desperate for her. She ran her
hands up my sides, pulling my t-shirt up with them. I raised my arms obediently and
she stripped it off of me.

"Bella…" I murmured, "What about breakfast?"

I really couldn't give a fuck about food right now, but she'd been working on it and

it seemed like I should ask. But I felt like I would die if she stopped touching me
now.

"I'll re-heat," she said darkly. Thank God.

I gripped her shoulders, pinning her against the counter and crushing my mouth

down onto hers. I slid my hands to her waist and began to work my t-shirt up her
ribcage. I was pleasantly flipping through my mental erotic rolodex, trying to decide
what I wanted to do to her first when the intercom for the front gate buzzed.

Motherfucker. Who is that? And can I fucking murder them? We need to get out of

here, go on vacation somewhere private where no one can find us. Johnny Depp's

- 336 -

got the right fucking idea with that private island in the Caribbean. I needed to ask
him how he found that place. I exhaled heavily, pulling away from Bella and leaning
past her to press the intercom button over the kitchen counter.

"Yes?" my voice was like sandpaper, but I didn't care. I just needed to get rid of

this delivery person, or repairman, or whoever it was so I could get back to
everything I planned to do to Bella right now.

The voice I heard on the intercom seemed designed to shrivel me on the spot.

"Edward? It's Rose. Let me in."

I whipped my head around to look at Bella. Her eyes were wide and intense.

"You'd better put your shirt on," she whispered. I hit the button to open the gate

then turned to retrieve my clothes from the floor. I was back in them and relatively
put together when we heard Rose's jeep pull up in front of the house.

"Why the hell is she here?" Bella murmured, almost to herself.

"Um," I began, realizing with a sinking feeling that there was a whole lot that I

hadn't filled Bella in on yet, "It might be because I decked her brother."

Bella rounded on me, eyes wide, "What?"

I started to respond, but the pounding of Rose's fist on the front door killed the

words in my throat. I looked at Bella, who stared back at me, open-mouthed for
another moment. Then I started for the door. Might as well get this over with.

"No," Bella finally spoke, holding up her hand, "I'd better open it." She scooted in

front of me and I let her, but I stayed close on her heels. No matter what, we were
presenting a united front. We were a team now.

Bella took a deep breath and I put a steadying hand on her shoulder as she

opened the door.

"Edward…" Rose had launched into whatever she planned to say, but the words

died when she realized she was looking at Bella. Emmett stood behind her, his face
just as surprised as Rose's.

"Bella…what the hell are you doing here?" Rose barked. Then she took a quick

glance over Bella's unkempt hair, our rumpled clothes, my hand on her shoulder,

- 337 -

and she rolled her eyes.

"Maybe you guys better come in," Bella said tensely, stepping back to let them in.

Rose swept past me and fixed me with her rock-hard stare. Damn, this woman

hated me. But then again, with what she'd dealt with for the past several weeks, I
suppose I couldn't blame her.

"What's going on, Rose?" Bella's voice was high and strained.

Rose spun on her heel and jabbed her finger at me. "I got this crazy phone call

from Alice last night, saying Jasper came home with his jaw fucked up and he said
you did it! And that you actually thought he was sleeping with Bella?"

Bella pivoted to look at me, her face stunned, "What the fuck?"

This was so not how I wanted this conversation to go. I tried to make my

expression as conciliatory as possible.

"Okay, yes," I shrugged, with my hands up in front of me. "I may have thought you

were sleeping with Jasper when we met."

Bella gasped in horror and her hands flew up to cover her mouth.

"But in my defense, the two of you made me think that, the night we met!" I said

quickly, before this whole disaster could get further out of control. That stopped her
in her tracks for a minute, because she knew I was right, she was remembering that
night, too.

"And after that?" she finally asked.

"I wasn't sure. I thought there might have been some history between you guys. I

mean, the way you are together, the way he walked into your house. You know…that
night in your kitchen…Oh, fuck…" I threw my hands up in frustration, feeling like an
idiot for having to explain all this stupid shit to her.

She just stared up at me, blinking, for a minute, clearly remembering. Then her

expression changed, like she suddenly understood something.

"So when he came in that night, you thought…"

"Yeah, I thought." I finished for her, "The way you shut down, it was like you were

- 338 -

hiding it from him."

Bella shook her head, eyes closed, "Just because they warned me away from you."

Rose snorted and crossed her arms over her chest. Bella was quiet for a moment,

digesting what I said.

Finally she went on, "Did you think that after you and I ….?"

"No! No, once you were with me, I figured it was done. After….after that night at

the club, I thought that maybe you guys would get back together. And I thought he
was better for you than me."

Bella blushed to her hairline at the direction this conversation had taken and I

seriously wanted to end it, too.

I chanced a glance over at Rose and Emmett, where they still stood by the stairs.

Of all the ways I had imagined finally telling all this to Bella, I never imagined
having Rose and Emmett as an audience. Rose stood there, eyes locked on me,
looking furious. Emmett looked endlessly amused, like he was watching some great
movie.

"Look, Bella, can we just talk about it later?" I pleaded, reaching out and taking

her hand, "I promise, I'll tell you every single embarrassing boneheaded thought I
had. It's just not important anymore. It's all in the past."

Her face softened and she looked like she was more than willing to let it go, but

then Rose piped up.

"But you punched Jasper!"

I swiveled to look at her, "I thought he was with Bella and then he tells me he's

dating my sister! So, yeah, I might have lost my mind for a minute. I think it's
understandable."

Emmett nodded sagely behind Rose. He seemed like he might be on my side a

little bit, but I knew he'd still cheerfully pummel me if Rose told him to.

Rose opened her mouth to issue her snappy retort when I heard keys in the front

door lock. I groaned and rolled my eyes. Great. Fucking brilliant. There was only one
person who had keys to my front door, and who'd let themselves in unannounced.
Alice was here.

- 339 -

We all turned towards the sound of her voice, and…of course, because this

morning can't suck enough…Jasper's voice, too.

"Are you sure we shouldn't have called first, Al?" Jasper was asking.

"He won't care. And I suppose I should warn him that Rose is on the warpath. Plus

I want to see if he's talked to her yet and kick his ass if he fucks this up. He's
avoided me long enough," Alice answered him.

Then they appeared around the corner and stopped, staring at the four of us, who

were staring back at them. Jasper's jaw was a mess, an explosion of purple bruising
covering the whole lower half of his face on one side. Bella gasped at my side and I
groaned quietly. I really just wanted to kick all of these people out of my fucking
house and take Bella back to bed. Things were simple when it was just her and me.
But Bella came with a…posse. One that inexplicably now seemed to include my own
sister. And if she and I were going to have a future together, it clearly had to include
them. So as much as I wanted to tell them to all go mind their own fucking business,
I knew we needed to sort all this shit out, get everybody on the same page and start
fresh.

"Jesus, Jazz, you look like hell!" Rose shouted, then cast her stink eye at me.

"Damn, Edward…" Emmett muttered softly. Did he actually sound…impressed?

Bella finally spoke up. She raised her hands, palms out, one facing Rose and

Emmett, one facing Alice and Jasper.

"Okay, everybody take a step back," she said calmly, "Clearly there were some

misunderstandings. But I think it's all sorted out now?" She raised her eyes to me
questioningly. I rolled my eyes but I nodded. Jasper snorted and looked away, arms
crossed, but he nodded tersely, too.

"So then, Edward knows I never slept with Jazz," she blushed to her roots just

saying it out loud and I felt the ridiculousness of my mistaken assumptions all over
again, "And he knows Jazz is with Alice." She took a deep breath before she went on.
"And you all should know, Edward and I are back together and… I'm moving in."

BPOV

I decided it would be best to just say it, put it out there and deal with the shit

- 340 -

storm now while everybody was already upset, so I just did it. Edward's eyes shot to
me in disbelief, like he couldn't believe I just blurted that out. I just shrugged back
at him, slightly apologetic. He softened and smiled, silently reaching out and
grasping my hand, squeezing my fingers. I took strength from that.

There was a long pregnant pause while no one in the room said anything.

"Are you fucking crazy?" Rose snapped first.

The others weren't far behind, all speaking at the same time. "Are you sure about

this, Bells?" from Emmett. "Already?" from Jazz. "Wow, that was fast," from Alice.

"Jesus, Bella," Rose interjected, "You're just going to take him back? Just like that?

What about what he did?"

Edward was glaring at Rose. Rose was staring at me with her jaw open. Ugh, I

hated this part. But I'd made my choice, and if they loved me, they would just have
to learn to deal with him. Because he was here to stay.

"It wasn't what it seemed, Rose. Edward explained it all to me," I said softly,

hoping she would just accept what I said and leave it alone.

No such luck. She rounded on Edward, eyebrows up.

"Oh, really? So what exactly did she see, if she didn't see you making out with

another woman?"

Edward sighed, "Not that it's any of your business, but I was beyond wasted. I

don't even remember half the night. She kissed me, but I shoved her off. That's all.
Bella just saw the worst part."

"You were drunk? That's your excuse?" Rose was beside herself.

"Rose…" I started, but Edward touched my arm to stop me.

"Yes, I was drunk. I know it's a fucking lousy excuse, but it's all I can say. Bella

has forgiven me for my fuck up and we're moving on."

Another long pause while Rose pulled herself together for another attack.

"Then I guess we should, too," Emmett finally spoke into the silence, laying a hand

on Rose's shoulder. As it always had, it seemed to work, calming her down, taking

- 341 -

the wind out of her sails. I loved her for her fierce protectiveness, just like I always
had, but she needed to understand that this time I was making my own choices, no
matter what any of them thought. She stared at me a little longer. I looked back at
her hard and nodded my head slightly.

"I love you, Rose, but I'm okay. We're okay. He loves me, I love him. It's okay."

She looked between Edward and I and conceded defeat. She said nothing. No one

said anything. The awkward silence began to stretch out, to fill the room. Then
Emmett cleared his throat slightly.

"Hey, Bells?"

I closed my eyes and rubbed my forehead, trying to ready myself for the next

round of angst-filled discussions.

"Yeah, Em?"

"Do I smell bacon?"

There was a beat, then Rose, Jazz and I burst out laughing. Fucking perfect.

"Yes, Em, you smell bacon. Do you want to stay for breakfast? Everybody?" I

swiveled around to take in Alice and Jasper across the room.

"What else is on the menu?" Emmett asked eagerly.

"Pancakes."

Jasper was across the room like a shot.

"Bella makes the best pancakes," he said to Edward as he headed towards the

kitchen. Edward watched him brush past with a scowl.

I took a deep breath and turned to Edward. "Can you get everybody set up in the

dining room while I finish breakfast?"

He looked at me blankly, eyebrows drawn together.

I pointed over his shoulder towards the dining room. "The dining room, Edward?

The one that seats ten?"

- 342 -

"I've just never eaten in there, I guess," he said with a smile, shaking his head.

"Okay, then. All kinds of firsts today."

I turned to head to the kitchen, because if Emmett and Jasper were staying, I

needed to make a hell of a lot more pancakes. But Edward reached out quickly,
wrapping his arms around my waist.

"Hey, I'm sorry. For all that shit. Every stupid idea I had in my head."

I shook my head, "You're right. We did it on purpose that night. I remember."

He shook his head in return, "No, I should have asked you, talked to you….fuck. I

should have talked to you about so many things. And I will. We'll talk about all of it.
Once we get all of these people out of our fucking house."

I laughed and stretched up to kiss him briefly. He tried to hang on to me, but I

wiggled free.

"Breakfast first." I said quickly, heading to the kitchen. Rose fell in behind me to

help.

EPOV

I stood there for a second longer, watching Bella disappear into the kitchen. How

the hell did our blissful reunion morning turn into this freaking cast-of-thousands
soap opera, culminating in a huge sit-down breakfast in my untouched dining room
like we were some twisted version of the Waltons? I shook my head in disbelief.

"Well, this way to the dining room, everybody," I said brightly, waving them

towards the beautiful room my mother had decorated and that I'd never had cause
to use.

Jasper started in, but then changed direction and came to a stop a foot away from

me. He fixed me with that intense blue stare again.

"Look, they know I came over here and we had it out. But the rest of it? All that

shit I said?" he looked painfully embarrassed.

"It goes to the grave," I reassured him solemnly.

- 343 -

He looked relieved and turned to head into the dining room after Emmett. Alice

was behind him and she stayed put, glaring up at me with her angry little face.

"So…" I said to her. She and I had a lot of shit to talk about.

"Don't you 'so' me, Edward. What the fuck?"

"Alice, there is so much shit we have to get through right now that I don't even

know what you mean when you say 'What the fuck'," I sighed.

She laughed in spite of herself, "Jesus, you're right. Let's start with you not calling

me for a month. Don't ever do that again. I hired a private investigator to spy on you
in Rome just to make sure you were alright!"

I burst out laughing. "Alice, I texted you. You knew where I was!"

"But you weren't calling me! All that stuff went down and you just vanished!

Everybody was thinking the worst of you and I was trying so hard to believe the
best, since you told me how you felt about her! But it would have been soooo much
easier for me if you'd explained it to me yourself!"

"I know," I sighed, "and I'm sorry, Alice. I was just…fuck. I couldn't face it. I felt

like I'd let you down as much as I had Bella."

Her face softened and she cocked her head to the side, reaching up to put her

hand against my cheek. "It's okay. We're cool now. So you and Bella? It's okay?"

I grinned ear to ear like a fool "Yeah, it's great. Although after this morning I have

about a years' worth of explaining to do to her. But yeah, it's good."

"I'm so happy for you, Edward. It's just….well, she's perfect…for you."

We smiled at each other in silent understanding.

"And while we're airing dirty sibling laundry," I said finally, waving a hand in the

direction Jasper had disappeared "What the fuck, Alice?"

She had the good grace to blush lightly and look away. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you,

Ed. You just seemed to hate him so much! I couldn't bring myself to tell you!"

"I hated him because of Bella, Alice!"

- 344 -

"I know, I know!" she said, rolling her eyes a little. Then she chuckled, "It's like

some sort of twisted Gift of the Magi shit, right?"

I laughed at her analogy then slung my arm around her shoulders, so glad she was

here and we were good again.

"Yeah, a little. So, you and him? It's serious?"

Alice sighed, looking towards the dining room where I could hear Emmett razzing

Jasper about his messed up jaw. "Damn, Edward. So serious."

"Okay, then. It's a good thing that we're all straight, finally."

"Yeah, it's great," she agreed.

"Okay, round one is up!" Rose shouted, catching everyone's attention. Alice pulled

free of me to join Jasper in the dining room.

I headed into the kitchen. Rose had just exited with a platter of pancakes. Bella

was busily pouring out more on the pan. I slipped up behind her and put my arm
around her waist.

"Hey. Crazy morning, huh?"

She sighed and shot me an apologetic look. "I'm so sorry it just sort of exploded on

us like that. I'm used to them but you must be…"

"Hey, they come with you," I said softly, wrapping my other arm around her and

turning her to face me, "And in case you didn't notice, one of them, the little crazy
one, came with me. So they're all just going to be part of our life now."

"I like the way that sounds. Our life," she was smiling up at me, her gorgeous face

soft and radiant.

"Me, too. And Bella? It is our life. You and me. I know we still have a lot to talk

about and a lot of catching up to do…fuck, we have to go on a real fucking date for
once. We haven't done anything the right way and I know you're taking a big risk
here with me. But I want you to know…I'm in. All in. I love you and I'm not going
anywhere." I waved a hand at the voices coming from the dining room. "No matter
what happens or who gets in the way."

Bella blinked, her eyes a little watery, "Nobody will get in the way of us again. I

- 345 -

promise."

"I'm holding you to that. And I promise, too."

I leaned in to kiss her gently. It had been a whole hour at this point since I'd

kissed her and I was pretty desperate for closer contact, so I deepened it, tightened
my grip on her. She was leaning in to me, kissing me back, wrapping her arms
around my neck when we heard Rose clear her throat from the door.

"Seriously? You guys can't make it through breakfast?" her words were sharp, but

her tone was infinitely more cheerful than it had been earlier. That's when I knew
that eventually she and I would make some sort of peace. She held up her hands in
front of her, "I just need the syrup. As you were."

She snatched it off the counter and left the room again.

I sighed heavily.

"This," I said, as I leaned in to kiss Bella lightly underneath her ear, "will just have

to wait until…later."

Bella closed her eyes and sighed against me, "God, I love it when you say that

word."

She turned back to the stove and I watched her work for a minute. Yes, we still

had obstacles in front of us. People, strangers who didn't know either of us, would
always say horrible things about us, and try to tell the story of us. There would
always be an army of Hollywood bottom feeders and music industry hangers-on with
a vested interest in driving a wedge between us. Our own lives would be a
hindrance, rather than a help in keeping us together. But in this moment, I knew we
would do it. We'd defy the odds, rise above the lousy gossip and heartless
opportunists. We'd both seen the alternative now, bleak existences without each
other. And there was nothing I wouldn't do to ensure Bella stayed in my life for
every single minute of it.

She glanced back over her shoulder at me and smiled, her eyes going soft, and I

knew in my gut that she was thinking the same thing at that moment. I returned her
smile before I picked up the platter and turned to go join our family.

A/N: There you have it (except for the aforementioned Epilogue). At the

- 346 -

suggestion of a reviewer, I started working up a little prologue to Faking It,
which I will post a little later down the line. Not right away though, as
justaskalice and I are ready to post the first chapter of our new joint effort,
Girl with a Red Umbrella, as soon as Faking It is up and finished. So keep an
eye out for that!

- 347 -

Epilogue

Well, here we are at the end of the line for these two. I can't tell you how

much fun I've had with them and with all of you. It means the world to me
that so many of you took to them and to the story so completely. Your
enthusiasm and encouragement made it so rewarding and your reviews have
made many, many days infinitely brighter for me.

This has been an absolutely fantastic experience for me. I started out

thinking I was just doing it all on my own as a fun little hobby, but I've
"met" so many people during the process of posting this, people that I
consider friends now. This is a wonderful community and I'm grateful to be
a part of it.

Oh, and this is really long. Since it was my last chance to hang with them,

I was inclined to be indulgent and let them rattle on. Especially Edward.
That boy would not shut up!

Requisite disclaimer: Twilight's not mine, but if you change their names to

Steve and Patricia? That story is totally mine.

EPOV

I re-tied my bow tie for the third time and gave it a few tugs until I had it laying

more or less the right way. It wasn't perfect, but I was sure Alice would attack me
before I left the house and make sure every inch of me measured up, so I might as
well leave it for her to fix.

The stylist had just finished my hair twenty minutes ago, but you'd never know it.

It had instantly sprung back to its usual chaotic, unruly state. I was secretly proud of
it, how it refused to bend to the will of hair care products. I ran a hand through it,
which only made it worse, then told myself sternly to keep my damned hands off it
tonight. It was no use. I always ran my hands through my hair when I was nervous,
and tonight I was pretty nervous.

I checked the time. I needed to get downstairs. No one had come looking for me,

but if I wasn't in my position, standing in attendance the second Alice decided Bella
was done, she'd take me apart. I headed down to the entryway to see where
everyone was. The TV was on to a football game in the living room, I could hear the

- 348 -

sounds of Jasper and Emmett shouting at the TV about a call they didn't agree with.
Jasper mentioned that he and Alice had plans for later, after Bella and I left, but the
guys must have decided to come hang out here while we got ready, since Alice and
Rose were up there with Bella anyway. I thought about heading in there to watch
the game with them, but Alice would want me right here when Bella finally made
her appearance.

I passed the kitchen and there was Seth, sitting on a barstool reading a comic

book, his giant fist buried in a bag of chips. He looked up and smiled as I passed
before returning to his book. It figures that Bella and I couldn't have an employee,
we had to have a freaking house pet. Bella even moved him into the pool house. He
was here all the time. If he wasn't officially on the clock, then he was sprawled in
the living room, watching Family Guy re-runs with Bella. But as much as I grumbled
and rolled my eyes about it, I was secretly glad he was never more than a few
minutes away from her side. Since my career had re-booted last year, I was away on
location way more than I wanted to be and I couldn't stand the thought of her being
here alone. Seth might be the overgrown adolescent little brother I never wanted,
but he was good at his job and devoted to Bella. If he was there, she was safe.

"Is the car here, Seth?" I asked.

"Waiting outside," he replied promptly. "Just waiting for the munchkin to finish

terrorizing Bells and we can hit the road."

Did I also mention the complete lack of professional decorum? But there was no

sense fighting it. Bella was simply incapable of keeping anyone at arm's length, and
I loved that about her. Hell, we'd have never even happened if she had done what
she should have and kept me at arm's length, where I belonged. I was grateful every
day that she hadn't.

It was the same reason our house was filled with her band, more often than not.

She'd made a lot of noise early on about needing her space, how it was time for
them to all get their own lives and quit living in each other's pockets, but that hadn't
lasted long. They were family, and it's hard to keep your distance from family. And
when one of them was dating Alice, who couldn't stay out of anyone's business, well,
it was inevitable that we were all intruding on each other all the time. I had oddly
gotten used to it. And again, I was glad she had them around when I couldn't be
here.

The last year had been phenomenal for both of us. Once rumors from the set of

the Scorsese movie began to circulate, and the buzz about my performance got out,
the scripts just flooded in. I couldn't read them fast enough. I tried to be discerning,

- 349 -

but there were so many good ones, amazing parts, it was hard to say no. And Bella
was so damned supportive, encouraging me to say yes to whatever roles I wanted to
take, even if it meant the schedule was hard on us.

The Scorsese movie alone wouldn't have been enough to kick-start my career,

though. The rest was all Bella. When the studios saw that I never went back to my
old ways, save for that one disastrous night in the beginning, they had the
confidence to sign me again and that's when life got really crazy.

Okay, so there may have been one other incident, when I beat the shit out of Kid

Rock at the VMA's. Sorry, but he staggers over drunk off his ass to "meet" Bella and
proceeds to accidentally rub up and down on her tits. Justin Timberlake was at the
next table. He saw that shit go down and he totally agreed with me. Kid had it
coming. Aside from that memorable night, Bella and I pretty much lived a life of
quiet domesticity. Well, when we were in the same place at the same time.

Her schedule wasn't much better than mine. The first album had dropped in the

middle of all that shit last year and that helped propel it into the stratosphere. It
didn't hurt that it was damned good. Eclipse had defied expectations once again by
actually following through on their early promise and being good. Great, really, but I
guess I'm ridiculously biased. They had toured for what felt like the whole fucking
summer and fall, and once they got back to town, they'd gone straight back into the
studio to start work on the follow up album. But at least while they were recording,
she was home every night. The album was almost done though, and another tour
loomed in our future, which meant more separation. I dreaded it.

We both hated spending so much as one night apart, but in our lives, it was

inevitable. So we had instituted the One Week Rule. At the end of a week apart, if
we weren't headed home yet, then one of us had to be on a plane to see the other,
even if it was just for a day. A day hardly put a dent in the longing, but it didn't hurt
that the reunion sex was always amazing, and it kept us from going too crazy. The
rest of the time, we stayed flexible and tried to mold ourselves around each other's
lives. If she had time off and I was on location, she came to Vancouver and kept
herself busy writing songs in my trailer. She had finally gotten brave enough to try
writing on her own and damned if my girl wasn't brilliant at it. If I had a break and
she was on the road, I went with her and hung out on the bus and read scripts and
spent time with Alice, who went everywhere Jasper went. It really didn't matter, so
long as Bella and I got to be together. The byproduct of our dual success was that
we still hadn't been able to get away for something exotic and romantic, Paris, or
Ibiza or something, just the two of us. But I had plans to remedy that soon.

I heard Alice laughing at the top of the stairs and turned to look to where she

- 350 -

stood, just behind…Bella. Jesus, every time I looked at her it was like I was seeing
her for the first time. All the air left my lungs and I felt lightheaded and euphoric.

Bella stood at the top of the stairs, looking back over her shoulder at Alice and

Rose, a little flushed, just recovering from a giggle fit with them. The dress this year
was another stunner, although I think I'll always be partial to the blue dress from
last year and every exquisite memory that went with it. This year's was emerald
green, satiny, fitted around the top, with a gently flaring skirt, billowing out in a
train behind her. There was a trail of delicate little flowers made out of the same
fabric as the dress, starting at a point on her right hip and angling up across the
front of her and up and over one creamy bare shoulder. The flowers were set with
sparkling little emeralds that caught the light. Her hair was caught up in an artfully
tousled loose twist that somehow managed to look both like something out of the
last century and something wholly contemporary at the same time. It was finished
with a green jeweled comb on one side. Once again, there was some stupidly
expensive display of jewelry draped across her neck, this one a network of diamonds
with irregular dripping emerald pendants.

She recovered from whatever Alice and Rose had said that made her laugh and

focused her attention on me, waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs. She seemed
lost momentarily, just as I had been when I saw her, and I was grateful for her all
over again. How I ever managed to win the love of this girl was beyond me, and I
would never stop thanking her for it. I swallowed thickly and tried to stay focused.
There was a very long day and night ahead of us.

Bella took a deep breath and started down the stairs towards me. She had spent

so much time in the spotlight this past year, dressed up, being looked at, being the
center of attention in any room she walked into, that she had developed quite a bit
of confidence when she moved that didn't used to be there. She swayed gently down
the stairs, not even glancing at her feet, her dark eyes locked on mine, her lips
curling slightly in a seductive smile, her dress billowing up the stairs behind her.
Her quiet confidence in her own beauty, the subtle swagger in her walk, was
admittedly a turn-on. But then again, there was very little about Bella that wasn't a
turn-on for me.

She reached the bottom of the stairs and crossed the hall straight to me,

unhesitating, slipping her hands up my chest as soon as she was in arm's reach and
gripping my lapels in her fists. She pulled down hard and my mouth came down on
hers, sweet and urgent. I reached up quickly to grip her hips and pulled her closer,
sinking into the sensation of her tongue slipping past my lips and into my mouth.
Fuck. She could completely undo me with a kiss.

- 351 -

"Hey, hey, hey!" Alice's sharp bark from the top of the stairs pulled us both out of

the fog of lust about to envelop us. Bella backed up a tiny step, but never took her
eyes off mine, smirking.

"We just finished your lipstick, Bella!" Alice snapped. "And look what you're doing

to Edward's lapels! Let go! He'll wrinkle! And what the hell is wrong with your tie,
Edward? Did you tie it with your feet?"

Bella chuckled but we let go of each other and backed away a few steps.

"You look stunning," I whispered.

"The color matches your eyes," she whispered back.

Alice flew down the stairs towards us, going to work re-tying and smoothing and

straightening.

"Relax, munchkin. We didn't do any more damage than last year and everybody

thought we looked great then," I smirked.

"Are you telling me I slaved for weeks last year to create the most beautiful

woman the red carpet has ever seen and you spent the whole night molesting her?"

Bella's blush and my shit-eating grin answered her question, but I added for good

measure, "You have no idea, Alice…"

"Ugh, no more! I beg you!" she said, rolling her eyes, working on my tie.

Rose descended the stairs and sailed past Bella on her way to join the boys in the

living room and she said breezily, "Yeah, I heard it was quite the marathon."

I stared after her, slack-jawed, for a second, then looked to Bella, who had the

good grace to look embarrassed. But hell, that was pretty funny. And so what? I
fucked her senseless for thirty six hours straight. Like that's something to be
ashamed of? Hell, no. I fully intended a repeat performance tonight.

"You seem all reformed, but really, you're still a complete animal," Alice grumbled.

She cast a look over her shoulder at Bella, "I don't know how you stand it."

"I like it," Bella muttered softly. Fuck, yeah. I know she does.

Alice kept fidgeting with my tie, so I stared over her head at Bella until she felt me

- 352 -

looking and returned my gaze.

"Later," I mouthed at her. Her face flooded with color and she smiled back at me,

her eyes nearly devouring me. I gloated over the reaction I had elicited from her.

Finally Alice declared us done and we headed for the door. Seth unfolded himself

from the kitchen counter and stashed his rolled up comic in his jacket pocket,
coming to get the door for Bella.

"Are you guys going to hang out here?" Bella asked casually over her shoulder,

like it wasn't the least bit peculiar that all these people were just loitering in our
house as we left for the night. And really, it wasn't peculiar, once you got used to it,
which I had.

"No," Alice replied, "Jazz and I are going out."

"You're not watching us on TV?" Bella was surprised.

"Nope, not tonight! He's got something special planned, he says. Been sneaking

around making plans for weeks!" Alice was smug and happy, rocking back and forth
on the balls of her feet.

"You mean someone has managed to keep a secret from you?" I asked, astounded.

"I know!" she exclaimed, "I keep telling him he was only able to pull it off because

it's Oscar season and I was distracted. He'd better not ever count on that again!"

"Well, have fun and call me tomorrow and tell me all about it!" Bella said, kissing

Alice's cheek before following me out the door.

The drive to the Kodak was as endless as ever. We drank, we watched TV. And

when we ran out of Deadliest Catch's to watch, I molested my girlfriend for a while,
and that was fantastic. Although I ruined the lipstick. She'd have to fix that when we
got there.

Charlotte met us at the sedan and we began to work the press line. Bella leaned

into my arm and instinctively turned herself to her best angle for the endless
pictures and I mostly just stared at her with a stupid grin on my face, drinking in
how great she looked. Like last year, everybody wanted us, so we were out there for
what felt like hours. Bella complained that her feet hurt, but Charlotte took no pity
on her and just herded us to the next reporter. They never tired of asking us about
our relationship. Bella and I had perfected our answers at this point. "We're very

- 353 -

committed…we feel very fortunate to have each other…it's very difficult to manage
our busy schedules…blah, blah, blah".

These encounters with the press had been awkward and difficult for a while last

year when we first got back together. The reporters were shameless, always asking
us the worst questions, trying to elicit some sort of emotional reaction from one of
us. But we kept our game faces on, refused to comment about the past and would
only talk about our happy future together. Luckily gossip reporters have the
attention span of goldfish and the relentless media cycles are always producing new
scandals. When I refused to give them anything new to sink their teeth into, they
quickly moved on to some other cheating Hollywood spouse and went back to
trumpeting us as the unlikely love story of the decade. Whatever. I was just happy
that they'd stopped throwing Vicki in Bella's face.

Charlotte finally caved to Bella's whining about her feet and we were released

from the tedium of the press line and ushered into the obligatory champagne
reception. Bella got stolen away from me to get touched up, so I fielded all the
directors, producers and writers who came at me, under the guise of a friendly hello
and a handshake but really to talk about their next project. A lot of them sounded
really interesting and I wondered how I'd possibly find time to do everything that I
wanted to. I guess there are worse problems to have, like last year, when all I had
was time and not a single job on the horizon.

Finally the show itself got underway and Bella and I got settled in our seats for a

four hour snooze. Except this year was different, because I was nominated. I wasn't
really thinking about it too much. When I say that stuff like that isn't why I do this, I
really mean it. But even I had to admit that it was a little exciting, and everyone in
my life was excited about it so I would enjoy it, however it worked out.

We were somewhere in hour two. Bella was leaning into me, whispering in my ear,

describing the filthy things she intended to do to me later, and I was working hard
on keeping my face completely passive and expressionless and my dick limp, in case
the cameras were on us. Thank God I'm such a good actor. Jesus, I never would have
guessed that she had it in her when I first met her. America's sweetheart, my ass.
She was a goddamned harlot, at least with me. And I fucking loved it. I was losing
the battle with my dick under the onslaught of raunchy images she was pouring into
my head and I prayed that they didn't announce the nominees for Best Actor any
time soon or I was in real trouble.

She was broken out of her x-rated narrative by the vibration of her phone with a

text. She turned away from my ear to fish it out of her bag, her expression
absolutely calm, like she'd just been reading me a fucking grocery list, instead of

- 354 -

describing how she would like to slide her fingers…stop. She bowed her head for a
moment to read the text while I took deep breaths and concentrated on making
everything relax.

"Oh, my God!" she breathed. My head snapped up at her tone.

"What? What's wrong? Bella?"

She looked up at me, her face glowing, as she turned her phone so I could read it.

It was from Alice, just two words.

"Jazz proposed!- A"

"Can you believe it??" Bella squealed softly, trying to keep her delight quiet less

she draw attention to us.

No. No, I really can't fucking believe it.

That motherfucker! I tried. I really did try. After all, we got off on the wrong foot,

under all kinds of wrong assumptions, none of which were really his fault. I knew
that intellectually. And for both Bella's and Alice's sakes, I tried to leave all that
behind, I really did try to like the guy. Sometimes I actually did. He was alright. But
right now I wanted to fucking murder him.

Tonight was my night! How dare he jump on it like this! The little black velvet box

in my breast pocket felt like it was burning a hole right through to my chest,
taunting me. I sagged in my seat, my mood suddenly black and Bella noticed
immediately, of course.

"Hey, what's wrong?" she whispered, "Aren't you happy for them?"

"Thrilled," I muttered.

"You don't sound thrilled. Is this about last year still? I really hope not, because

you know that…"

"No! No, I know. It's not that, I promise."

"Then what? You don't like him and Alice together?"

"No, they're great. He's oddly perfect for her."

- 355 -

"So what's the problem?"

"His timing is lousy," I growled.

She looked puzzled for a moment. "Because of tonight? Because of the

nomination?"

"I don't give a shit about the nomination. Look, I'm fine, I promise," I said, quickly,

trying to recover my mood, or at least not give away how miserable I was. "I'll
explain later. I'm really happy for them. Text back and say congratulations from both
of us. We'll go out to celebrate later this week."

Bella seemed pacified by that and she went to work texting Alice back, a huge grin

on her face. I slumped in my seat and scowled. All my plans were shot to shit now.
Tonight was our night, mine and Bella's, it was the night we started. What better
night to ask her to marry me than tonight, when we were back where we started,
celebrating all that she had done for me? But I couldn't very well propose to Bella on
the same night that Jasper proposed to Alice. It would look like I was stealing his
thunder.

I tried to cut him some slack. After all, how was he to know? We had put together

something like a friendship, but we were in no way confidantes. He didn't know
what I was planning and I sure as hell didn't know what he was up to. Hell, for all I
knew tonight was meaningful to them in some way as well. Although that would
mean imagining things about him and my sister that I really didn't want to think
about, so I didn't speculate too far.

But still, I'd been screwing up my courage to do this for months, made all kinds of

plans, mobilized an army of people to make tonight spectacular... I felt utterly
deflated.

As I sat there stewing while Bella happily texted back and forth between Alice and

Rose, wouldn't you know it, they announced the nominees for Best Actor. Bella
gasped and threw her phone into her bag, fully alert and at attention. She reached
over and gripped my hand in encouragement. I took that as my cue to pull it
together.

I straightened up in my seat and carefully assembled my expression, knowing the

cameras would be all over me for every second of this. I had to put on a good show
even though my thoughts were now a million miles away. The other nominees'
names were read out and I gave a gracious nod and a little smile at each,
recognizing their talent, their worthiness to win this thing instead of me. My own

- 356 -

name was read out and I gave a modest smile of acknowledgement and gratitude.
It's-an-honor-just-to-be-nominated, and all that. Bella was ecstatic, beaming and
gripping my hand so hard it almost hurt. I turned to smile back at her, momentarily
stunned by her beauty and the fact that she was here with me, supporting me,
rooting for me, completely one hundred percent on my side. God, I loved her. Okay,
so tonight being a bust was not the end of the world. I'd find another way to make
the proposal meaningful on some other night. The important thing was that I had
her, she was mine and she loved me.

And while I was sitting there, staring at her like the dumb, love-struck fool that I

am, I became aware of her staring back intently at me, expectantly. Did I miss
something?

"Edward?" she said, shaking my hand a little, "Edward, go! It's you!"

It's me? It's me.

I needed to get up and walk up there, but first I had to do this.

I reached forward with both hands, sliding them around the back of her neck and

pulling her forward. I leaned into her and kissed her, brief and soft.

"I love you," I whispered.

She looked like she was going to cry. "I love you, too. Now go!"

I beamed at her and shot up out of my seat, heading towards the stage. The next

few minutes were a pleasant blur that I would barely remember later. The
presenter, an actor I'd done a film with a couple of years ago, happily handed over
the statuette, shaking my hand and clapping me on the shoulder. It was heavy, the
lights on stage were blindingly white. I wandered through a brief, unrehearsed
acceptance speech, trying to thank all the usual suspects, Marty, Marc, Laurent, but
my mind was elsewhere. My eyes searched the audience against the glare until I
finally picked out the green of her dress. That's when things began to come back
into focus. Because while a lot of people helped me out with this, there was only one
person I really needed to thank. So I did.

"And last, before they start playing my exit music, I have to thank Bella Swan, for

having faith in me when almost no one else did. She always knew I could do this,
and this is for her," I paused for a second, trying to control my voice, which was
starting to crack a little, "Bella, without you there just wouldn't be a point to
anything. I love you, baby."

- 357 -

She was crying, I could see it from the podium. I wanted nothing more than to get

my arms around her and run away out of here to somewhere we could be alone, but
that wasn't going to happen. I couldn't even go back out and sit with her. I was
escorted off the stage by a blonde model who looked like a twig in a gold dress.
Once we were in the wings a stage manager with a head set took over and after a
brief congratulation, I was whisked to the media room.

Charlotte descended on me almost immediately, practically bursting with

excitement. At that very moment my phone started to vibrate incessantly in my
pocket and the next several minutes were taken up with accepting everyone's
congratulatory phone calls. Marc was beside himself, buzzing with plans and ideas.
None of it seemed quite real to me yet. Winning in and of itself hadn't been that
important to me. But it meant a lot to the people around me, so I was happy for
them. And even if I didn't really care, I could clearly understand what this meant.
For the rest of my career, I would no longer be just the actor, Edward Cullen, I
would be the Oscar-winning actor, Edward Cullen. Fuck, when I died, that's
probably the first thing they would say on the news reports. I looked down at the
Oscar in my hand. That was a fucking sobering thought.

Yes, Marc and Laurent and Charlotte were right to be excited, everything would

be different now. It's just that my mind was somewhere else, out in the audience
with a girl in a green dress.

Charlotte led me to an area set up for the media Q&A. I stood at the podium with

my surprisingly heavy Oscar next to me, and smiled and tried my best to focus on
the questions coming at me from the pool of reporters while cameras flashed.

I glimpsed Seth slipping into the room, standing along the back wall, manning his

post, as always. I'd have to tell him my plans for after the awards were off, unless I
could wiggle out of here.

I leaned over to whisper in Charlotte's ear, "Can I get out of here now?"

She looked back at me, horror-stricken, "Of course not! There's hours of this to go,

Edward! This is a huge night!"

Fuck. I couldn't take hours. I needed Bella now. I raised a finger to get Seth's

attention and slipped away from the podium and the questions just long enough to
speak to him.

"Can you go get Bella and bring her back here? And call the restaurant, tonight's

off."

- 358 -

He looked surprised at that last part, but he nodded and disappeared to go find

Bella. I gave myself back over to the media circus for a while, wishing I could cut out
but knowing I was trapped.

I answered the same damn questions for what seemed like forever, patiently

smiling and posing, and answering again, the whole time my head completely
somewhere else. Eventually as I scanned the back of the room one more time, I saw
the flash of green. She was here. I squinted to focus past the bright lights. She was
beaming at me, her face so happy and proud, and my chest felt like it would explode.

Fuck this. I was doing it tonight, everything else be damned. If it caused some

family drama, I'd deal with it, if Charlotte blew a gasket about me cutting this short,
so be it. I'd never been more sure about anything in my life as I was that I wanted to
ask her to marry me now, tonight. I wasn't letting this get away. Suddenly I knew
just what I wanted to do.

BPOV

Unbelievable. I still couldn't believe it had happened.

Edward won.

I was flooded with a warm, blissful feeling every time I thought about it. And what

he said up there…saying it was all due to me, declaring he loved me in that
completely public way….Not that I doubted for a moment that he loved me, but to
hear him say it in that setting…how could I not burst into tears? At that moment, I
felt like my heart would explode out of my chest with love for him. There just wasn't
enough room inside of me for how much I loved him.

I was still trying to repair the damage to my face and get the waterworks under

control when the texts started coming in. Emmett and Rose first, then Alice and
Jasper right after. We all celebrated together as best we could via text, but where I
really wanted to be was with Edward, wherever he was back there. I knew he would
be facing a fierce gauntlet of media, but for the best possible reason, so I would sit
patiently out here and find him later in the evening, maybe at the after party.

Then I caught sight of Seth along the side wall of the theatre, motioning to me. He

had come to get me, but I was stuck until a commercial break. They don't like to see
people getting up out of their seats and walking out on the telecast. So I had to wait
until a break, when a stage manager came to get me and swap in a seat-filler,

- 359 -

because empty seats don't look good on the telecast, either.

Finally I reached Seth and I threw my arms around him with a happy, silent

squeal.

"Can you believe it??"

"It's pretty awesome," Seth said, trying hard to restrain his glee and remain

professional. But fuck professional, I wanted him to celebrate with me! "He asked
me to come get you. They have him all tied up in a bunch of media stuff."

"I figured," I said, as Seth started to lead me to the backstage. I held up a finger to

stop him just outside the media room as my phone buzzed again with another text.
Checking the screen I saw it was from Edward's mom. Esme and Carlisle were
watching at home on TV in Seattle and were beside themselves with pride. I grinned
ear to ear as I took a moment to text her back, sharing my own happiness and pride.
I was so grateful for them. They had come to LA to meet me earlier in the year and
Esme and I hit it off right away. I probably would have liked Edward's mom no
matter what, but she and I had a genuine connection as well. And she filled a void in
my life that I hadn't even realized existed until I met her. I finally felt like I had a
mother again. We talked at least a few times every week.

We finally made our way into the media room and there he was, up at the podium,

his hand curled lightly around the statuette next to him as he calmly answered one
inane question after another. To anyone else they would think he was his usual, fully
engaged, charming self, but I could tell he was bored out of his mind and only barely
paying attention to anything happening around him. He was so beautiful…he still
took my breath away. And I was so damned proud of him. He might play it off as no
big deal, but he worked so hard on that role and this was huge for him. His whole
career would be different now. And he'd probably be even busier, which would mean
more time apart, I thought with an internal groan. But I would never stand in the
way. We'd just find a way to make it work, just like we had so far.

He was answering another question about what it was like to work with Scorsese

(didn't somebody just ask the exact same question?) but his eyes were scanning the
back of the room non-stop, squinting slightly against the glare of the lights. His eyes
met mine and he stopped abruptly. I felt the same electric thrill I did whenever we
looked at each other. He smiled softly at me and I smiled back. Then he started
talking again, hurrying through the rest of his rehearsed answer. I wanted him all to
myself for a while so I could congratulate him properly, but I knew it would be hours
and hours before I could hope for that.

- 360 -

Charlotte was pointing to another reporter so they could ask their question when

Edward suddenly left the podium without a word, heading straight for me. I was
delighted, but Charlotte looked horrified. He reached me in just a few moments,
skirting the cluster of reporters who were scrambling to follow his unexpected
movements. He stepped up in front of me, his arms instinctively snaking around my
waist pulling me up against him. I slid my arms up around his shoulders, hugging
him hard in return.

"I'm so happy for you," I whispered into his neck, turning my face, trying to hide

from the cluster of frantic reporters just behind him.

"It's all you, baby," he murmured against my shoulder.

"It's plenty of you, too. Quit being so modest."

He laughed a little and then pulled back to look at me, "Let's go."

"Go? Go where?"

"Out of here. Come on. I want to be alone with you." He was smiling, off-handed,

oblivious to the jostling crowd right behind him. Charlotte had just come to a
panicked stop behind him, her eyes wide and pleading with me.

"Edward, you can't just go. Charlotte needs you," I said.

He groaned and rolled his eyes, "Bella, I just want to be with you. I can't deal with

a whole night of this."

"Come on. Please?" I said soothingly, "Charlotte needs this. If you cut out on her

Laurent will have her head."

He sighed heavily, but it seemed to work. He wouldn't do anything to fuck over

Charlotte and he knew she needed him to do this.

"Fine," he said. Then he turned over his shoulder to address Charlotte, "One more

hour, Charlotte. That's all you get. Then we're gone."

"But Edward…" she started to wail, but then she saw his face, that intense set of

his jaw he gets when he's made up his mind about something and she just sighed
heavily, deciding to make the best of what she had. She snagged his arm and began
to pull him back to the front of the room.

- 361 -

"One hour, Bella," he said softly to me. "Stay here?"

"Of course," I said, "where else would I go?" Someone kindly fetched chairs for

Seth and me and we settled ourselves down in the corner to wait it out.

I could see why he was bored, it really was endless and inane and even under the

best of circumstances Edward easily lost patience with this stuff. But he seemed
particularly keyed up and antsy tonight, for reasons I couldn't figure out. Maybe it
was winning the Oscar, but if that were the case, then why was he so eager to get
out of here? He had seemed really angry about Alice and Jazz earlier. That was
bizarre. He and Jazz still weren't best of friends, but all that shit from last year had
seemed completely forgotten. I was sure he was no longer jealous of Jazz in the
slightest. And he said he was happy for them, so I really couldn't understand why
Alice's text had made him so angry. I would get him to talk to me about it later when
we were alone, but it still didn't answer why he was so desperate to get out of here.
Something was definitely up with him, I just couldn't figure out what. Seth was no
help, all busy on his cell phone sorting out some big plans he must have had.

Finally Edward was shooting Charlotte a look that said "enough" and she knew

well enough not to push him, so she stepped in and wrapped the whole thing up with
the media, while Edward slipped off the podium behind her and headed towards
Seth and me. When he reached us he passed Seth the Oscar.

"Can you deal with that?" he asked offhandedly. Seth looked delighted, turning it

over in his hands to examine from all sides. "Let's go," Edward said tersely, putting
his hand on the small of my back and propelling us towards the door.

Seth had made all the requisite phone calls, so the sedan was pulled up and

waiting down in the parking garage, once we'd negotiated the endless levels of
security and Oscar personnel. Edward helped me and all of my dress into the back
then he closed the door on me while he stood outside and started talking to Seth.
What the fuck? What were they talking about and why didn't he want me to hear? I
was starting to get slightly annoyed. Eventually they finished up their mysterious
business and Edward slipped into the back seat with me. He ignored my pointed,
questioning stare, choosing instead to lean over and plant a nonchalant kiss on my
lips. But he was bouncing his leg up and down nervously. Edward never fidgeted. If
he was nervous, he took it out on his hair, raking it with his fingers compulsively,
which he was doing non-stop tonight, but he never fidgeted. What the fuck was up
with him?

"What the fuck is up with you?" I finally spit out.

- 362 -

"What? What do you mean?" his voice was cool, but his eyes were intense.

"You! You're all jumpy and fidgety. And look at your hair!"

He self-consciously ran his hands over it to smooth it, but it didn't help. "I'm fine,"

he protested.

"You don't seem fine."

"It's just….winning. It sort of threw me for a loop. That's all. Everything's cool."

I looked at him skeptically. I knew that wasn't it, but he clearly wasn't going to

share, so I let it go. It was making me a little bit nervous. On the one hand, I never
doubted Edward. I trusted him implicitly. But on the other, I couldn't come up with a
good reason for his bizarre behavior and that was scary.

We drove in silence for a while, Edward's knee bouncing continually. I stared out

the window in silence trying to figure him out. Eventually I realized that we weren't
anywhere near the after party venue yet and we should have been by now. In fact,
we weren't even in the right neighborhood. Where the hell were we?

"Seth, where are we? Did you miss a turn?" I asked.

Edward reached out and put his hand on my knee.

"He's taking us someplace else," he said quietly. I got chills. What the fuck?

"Where? What for?"

Edward sighed heavily and raked his hair again. "It's a surprise. Can you just wait

till we get there?"

A surprise? Oh, Edward was up to something. Okay, so that explained the

mysterious behavior, but not the anxiety. Why would he be so anxious if it was a
good surprise?

"Okay, I'll shut up. Surprise me," I finally said with a little smile, because it's not

like I had a choice. I was absolutely baffled though. What kind of surprise would he
have cooked up on the night of the Oscars? He knew that we'd be busy all night,
even if he hadn't won. And it was so late already, where could we be going?
Everything was surely closed at this hour.

- 363 -

I chanced a look at him, but he was staring straight ahead, that little muscle in his

jaw working. I wanted to reach out and smooth it with my thumb, to make him relax,
but I knew not to bother right now.

We still drove on, well out of the business district now, surrounded by dark houses

and streets. Where were we going?

When Edward finally spoke into the silence it startled me. "Bella, will you close

your eyes?"

"Close them?"

"Yeah. I want to surprise you. Please?"

Damn him, whipping out the 'please' with that freaking soft voice. He knew I

couldn't resist him when he pulled that shit. The first time he ever pulled it on me he
ended up buying me a house. I smiled a little in memory. "Okay, eyes closed." He
smiled back at me and squeezed my hand. I closed my eyes.

Seth drove a little longer then I felt him pull over and heard him kill the engine.

"Okay?" he asked Edward.

"Yeah," Edward responded. "Just sit for a second, I'll be right back. No peeking."

"Okay, but this better be good," I smiled, eyes still shut tight. I heard him hesitate

and linger another second, but he didn't say anything.

He got out of the car on his side and crossed around to mine, opening my door. I

moved to get out, but then I felt one of his arms slipping under my knees and the
other coming around behind my back. I started to protest, but then he was lifting me
out of the car and carrying me off.

"Edward, what the hell are you doing?" I shrieked.

"Shh, not so loud," he murmured, "You'd have a hard time walking here, so I

figured I'd help."

Huh? Where the hell were we?

He carried me in silence for a few more minutes and then I heard the surf and I

knew exactly where we were.

- 364 -

I opened my eyes without asking if I could, but I knew what I'd see. The backs of

those big fancy houses receding behind us, the twisting little path down to the
beach, a long low reclining beach chair ahead of us. There was a partial moon
tonight, unlike that night, so although it was still very dark and dim, I could see the
ocean and the waves breaking, not like the last time we were here.

"Edward, what…" I stammered, "What are we doing here?"

"Um…surprise," he muttered again, still nervous.

"Well, I am…surprised. But I don't get it. Why did you bring me here?"

We'd reached that beach chair by now and Edward carefully set me down on my

feet. I felt faintly ridiculous, standing on a dark beach in my green satin gown, my
train trailing out behind me on the sand. My heels were sinking into the sand, but I
didn't say anything, I just waited, staring up at Edward expectantly.

He exhaled heavily and raked his hair, clenching one fist.

"Bella, I…" then he seemed to lose steam and he trailed off.

"Edward, whatever it is, even if it's something bad, you know you can talk to me

about it. But you're starting to scare me a little."

He looked back to me and his features softened a little and he finally smiled. He

reached up his hand and stroked his thumb down my cheek softly and I smiled
encouragingly, leaning instinctively into his hand.

"I love you, Bella. You know that," his voice sounded a little shaky.

I just nodded, terrified of what he was about to say. My brain flew through a

million completely ridiculous possibilities. He had a terminal disease. He was going
on location in Antarctica for six months. He wanted to give up acting and go make
shoes in France. Everything I could come up with was crazy. And none of it made
any sense with tonight and here.

"This isn't…..exactly how I pictured tonight going. I had this big elaborate plan

and then…well, it all got shot to shit. But I really wanted to do this tonight. Tonight
was important." He was picking up the tempo now that he'd started talking, rushing
along a little. He reached forward and snagged my hands, holding them between
both of his. He stared at the ground between us for a second, then he drew in a deep
breath and looked up at me, his chin still lowered. "Bella, will you marry me?"

- 365 -

I blinked twice, my eyes fixed on his face, feeling his hands gripping my fingers,

waiting for his question to shift around in my head and make sense.

"Oh, God…" I gasped. The relief I felt that it was nothing horrible momentarily

swamped me. I pressed on my chest hard with my hand to slow my heart back down.

"Bella?" His eyes grew concerned and his forehead furrowed. He peered closely at

my face.

Then I got it. Christ…Edward just asked me to marry him. And I was standing here

staring at him, gasping like a fish out of water. Without warning, my eyes flooded
with tears. "Edward…Oh, god…Edward, yes."

"Yes?" his eyebrows shot up, like he had maybe actually doubted what my answer

would be. Finally the happiness overwhelmed everything else. Edward wanted to
marry me.

"Yes!" Then I launched myself across the little distance separating us, throwing

my arms around his neck. He laughed out loud, his arms immediately seizing me
around my waist, pulling me up off my feet. "Oh, my God, Edward, yes!"

I felt him bury his face in the crook of my neck and inhale deeply, like he was

calming himself down. "Jesus, Bella. I love you." He sounded nearly faint with relief.

I pulled away enough to look into his face, dumbstruck.

"Were you actually afraid I wouldn't say yes?"

His eyes cut away briefly to the water then back to me. "Well, I was pretty sure

you would say yes. But it's still a hard question to ask. I've been getting up the nerve
for months."

My heart melted, imagining Edward nervous and fretting about asking me a

question with such an obvious, easy answer. Well, obvious to me, I guess.

"Edward," I said softly, taking his face between my hands, "I love you so much. Of

course I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I can't imagine living a second of
it without you."

He said nothing, just stared down at me a long moment. I wished it were lighter so

I could see his eyes better.

- 366 -

"Bella," he finally said, "Nothing in my life had an ounce of meaning to me until I

met you. Everything I am, I owe to you. I just want to spend the rest of my life trying
to make you happy."

"You've already made me so happy, Edward." I leaned up on my toes and kissed

him, soft and lingering. When I pulled back, he reached up and ran the back of his
finger gently down my cheek, his face lit up with emotion.

Then without a word he reached into his tux jacket and produced a little black

velvet box. My breathing hitched at the evidence of his planning and the tears
started up again. He opened it and turned it so I could see what was inside.

Breathtaking. And unexpected. I honestly had never thought once about what sort

of ring Edward would pick out if he were to go ring shopping. But I suppose if I had
to guess I would have thought platinum and contemporary, with a giant diamond.
But this was completely different. It looked old, turn of the century maybe, a filigree
in a lovely ivy pattern and set in the center with a surprisingly modest diamond. I
adored it.

"It was my great grandmother's," Edward explained, pulling it free and pocketing

the empty box. He reached for my left hand, "Esme sent it to me a couple of months
ago. She's been about to blow waiting for me to do this. She expects a phone call
tomorrow."

I laughed, but it came out sort of blubbery since I couldn't seem to make myself

stop crying. "It's so beautiful, Edward."

He looked up at me through his lashes, his breathtaking smile lighting up his face

as he slid the ring onto my finger.

"My wife," he said softly, clearly delighted at the idea.

He still held my left hand, so I slid my right arm around his waist, drawing myself

up against the length of him. In spite of the sweet, romantic moment, I felt the spark
of heat between us at the contact and I suddenly couldn't wait to get him home and
really celebrate. I craned up and whispered into his ear, "Maybe you should take me
home now, husband."

His eyes fell closed and his head fell back a tiny bit. Gotcha. When he opened his

eyes again to look at me, his face was dark with lust. "Let's get the hell out of here,
Mrs. Cullen."

- 367 -

I smirked, "Okay, Mr. Cullen. But you should know, I'm keeping my name."

He laughed and pulled me into his arms. "Fine, Ms. Swan. I'm still taking you

home and to bed for the next twenty four to thirty six hours."

"Promise?"

He leaned down and kissed me hard, "Never doubt it. Or me."

"I never will," I said.

Then without a word he leaned down and scooped me back up in his arms,

heading back up the beach to the waiting car.

A/N: To answer some questions that have come up in reviews: I have no

plans for a sequel right now, but there is a one-chapter prologue coming up
a little later. I am writing something else, it's going into queue as soon as
this posts, so put me on author alert so you don't miss it!

- 368 -

Prequel

Here I am again, as promised, with the Faking It Prequel. Just to be clear,

it's about Bella before the story starts, so there's no Edward, no sexin'. So no
complaints afterwards that Edward wasn't in it!

However, if you need another Edward/ sexin' fix, there is a smutty outtake

of Faking It floating around on my desktop that I will be submitting for the
Christmas Day edition of Ninapolitan's Friday Free For All over on
Twilighted. So keep an eye out for that!

And a disclaimer: All recognizable characters from Twilight are the

property of Stephenie Meyer. The rest is mine.

"Bella! Is there any more sopresatta back there?" Mike shouted from the front.

"Geez, Mike, I haven't even set my bag down yet!" I laughed as the back door of

Sandwich Planet swung closed behind me, "Give me a sec, okay?"

"Sorry," he shouted again, "Eric called in sick so we're short up here and I haven't

been able to get back there and check."

I pulled the handle on the walk in refrigerator and scanned the shelves on the left

until I found what I was looking for and grabbed it. I scooted through the small,
cluttered steel kitchen, throwing a smile to a very busy Tyler, who was furiously
assembling churascos, and through the door to the front counter, tapping Mike on
the shoulder with two rolls of sopresatta .

"Thanks a million, Bella. I know you're not supposed to clock in for another fifteen,

but…"

"Sure, sure," I sighed, "Let me just get my apron on and wash my hands and I'm

good.

Mike smiled at me in relief. I ducked into the back and prepped as quickly as I

could for my shift, stashing my bag on a shelf, scooping my hair up into a ponytail
and donning my orange Sandwich Planet apron. Seriously, orange? Is there a person
in the world who can wear this ghastly color? It sure isn't me.

- 369 -

Mike looked nearly faint with relief when I appeared to start my shift early. There

was a semi-large line of customers, so without a word I dove in, taking orders and
assembling sides. Jessica was already there, running the register. Now that I was
there to retrieve the food from the pass through window as Tyler finished it, Mike
excused himself to the back so he could re-stock Tyler's supplies.

It wasn't a massive crowd, but a steady stream that didn't let up until well after

lunch, keeping us humming. Absolutely no time to get any reading done for British
Lit or to work on those lyrics for Jasper's new song.

It was nearly 4 pm before things began to quiet down. Jessica and I needed to

re-stock the front, wipe everything down and clean up the various messes that had
accumulated all afternoon, but she and I were a good team and we made quick work
of it. We were able to chat and laugh a little while we worked, which always made
things go faster. She was sort of a ditz, but she was a good person and by far my
favorite person to work with.

Then my least favorite person to work with sauntered through the door. Lauren.

Freaking bitch. She nodded wordlessly at Jessica and me as she headed to the back
to clock in and stow her stuff. She was supposed to be on in fifteen, but I knew it
would be half an hour before we saw her bony ass up front. No, she'd hang out in
Mike's office for as long as possible, flirting and looking to ingratiate herself with
the manager. Of Sandwich Planet. Way to aim high, Lauren.

"You working all night tonight, Bella?" Jessica asked me.

"Yeah, till closing."

"No gig?"

"No, not tonight. We got bumped to Sundays at the Dugout. Speaking of which," I

said, pulling a folded up flyer out of my jeans back pocket, "Will you come on
Sunday? We have to keep the numbers up at the door or he'll cut us from the roster
completely."

Jessica took the flyer and smiled, "Sure. And who knows? Maybe I can rustle up a

date, which would make two."

"Maybe you could ask Mike," I said casually, knowing there was nothing she'd like

better in the world than to bring him and also that there was nothing she was less
likely to do than to get up the nerve to actually ask him. It was killing her that that
skank, Lauren was back there right now flirting with him. I'd nudged her in this

- 370 -

direction before with no success, but it didn't stop me from trying repeatedly.

She blushed and said nothing, just kept her eyes on her magazine.

"How's the new song coming?" she asked.

"Way to distract, Jess!" I laughed, "It's coming slow. I'm just so busy with classes

and I'm trying to pick up extra shifts here. Jasper wants us to finish recording the
demo, but studio time is so freaking expensive."

"When are you just gonna give it up, Bella?" The smug snarl came from over my

shoulder. "I mean seriously, aren't you getting a little old to play at rock star?"

I turned to glare at Lauren, where she was leaning on the opening to the kitchen.

"I'm twenty two," I spat.

"Like I said…" Lauren said with a smile.

"Geez, Lauren, be more of a bitch, why don't you?" Jess snapped over her

shoulder. I chuckled and turned to join Jess at the counter.

Lauren rolled her eyes but she backed down and wandered over to the register,

attempting to look busy. Jess went back to flipping through her magazine. I stared
straight ahead out of the plate glass front windows at the people streaming by on
the sidewalks of downtown Seattle. I have to get the fuck out of here, I thought with
a sigh.

"Damn…" Jess breathed.

"What?" I asked.

"Come check it out," she said, motioning to her magazine.

I leaned down and braced my elbows on the counter, our shoulders touching, so

we could look at it together. It was some glossy entertainment gossip magazine, not
the sort of thing I generally read, but Jess was all about this stuff and hell, anything
to make the time pass faster. Jess was examining a spread of pictures from some
ritzy Hollywood party. I looked closer, to where she was pointing, and recognized
Edward Cullen, in all his Hollywood superstar, bedroom-eyed, sex-haired, kissable
glory.

- 371 -

"He is just so fucking hot!" Jess sighed.

I chuckled at her dreamy tone, but nodded in agreement. "He is that," I said.

Because that's not even an opinion. It's a fact. He's hot. Everybody knows that.

"The hair…." Jess moaned.

"The hair is pretty extraordinary," I agreed. "I wonder what it feels like."

"Jesus, I'd like to find out," she muttered.

Lauren had been trying to ignore us and finally with a huff, she gave up, coming

up behind us to see what we were ogling.

"Oh, him. Yeah, totally hot," she said. Amazing. Alert the media. Lauren and I just

agreed about something.

"What I wouldn't give for just one night," Jess murmured.

"One night," I said with a smile, settling in to enjoy our little game. It was kind of

like talking about what you'd do with the money if you won the lottery, "I could do a
lot with one night!"

"You know what? Forget one night. I'd take his clothes away so he had to stay

naked in bed for days," Jessica giggled.

"Mmmm," I agreed. "A twenty four hour sex marathon. Just to get warmed up!"

Jessica laughed.

Lauren snorted softly at me, "Why are you wasting time lusting over some

untouchable god in a magazine when you could totally nail that hot guy in your
band?"

I swiveled my head to fix her with a stare.

"Are you talking about Jasper?" I asked.

"I would hope I don't mean the other one. I mean, isn't he your cousin? That would

be so gross. And illegal," she sniffed. Then her expression changed, grew nastier, if
possible, "But then again, maybe that's why you've never tapped the blond hottie.
You're hung up on your cousin."

- 372 -

I straightened quickly, intending to tear her to pieces, but Jessica was too quick,

flinging herself between us, a hand on my shoulder.

"That's enough, Lauren. That was so wrong. Just back the fuck off."

Lauren held my gaze for a minute before she gave a bored shrug and turned to the

kitchen. Jess watched her go with a pained expression, guessing, probably correctly,
that she was headed back to flirt with Mike some more.

"You can't let her get to you," Jess said, turning me to the front.

"I fucking hate her," I snarled. Jesus, what I wouldn't give to be able to quit this

lousy fucking job. If we could pick up enough gigs for the band to live on, to be able
to just play, no crummy part time jobs to pay the bills. That was my scorching hot
fantasy. But it was still a long way off. We had a little recording time logged on the
demo, but there was still a lot more to do and studio time was so expensive.
Sometimes it felt like we'd never get there.

Jess and I finished out the shift in peace. The night stayed quiet, which was good

and bad. It meant we didn't really need Lauren up front which was good, but it
meant she hung out in the back with Mike instead, which for Jess, was very bad. I
wished I knew how to get her to make a move, because I had a feeling she could
land him if she just tried a little. But we'd talked about this a million times and it
was fairly hopeless.

Jess spent the rest of her shift hunched over her magazine, fantasizing about

Edward Cullen. Hey, whatever gets you through your night, I say. Lauren stayed
mostly out of my way, which meant Jess and I got stuck with the brunt of the closing
duties, but it was more peaceful that way.

Our house was mostly dark when I got in at nearly midnight. Everybody must have

already gone to bed. I scooped up the mail from the floor inside the front door as I
came in. God forbid anyone else in this house sort it for once. I had mopping duties
tonight, so I felt sweaty and my back was killing me. I needed to unwind a little
before I went to bed, even though I had class at 9.

I headed straight to the kitchen, opened the fridge, grabbed a beer and popped off

the cap before I sat down at the table and began to flip through the stack of mail.
Tuition bills from U Dub for me and Rose. Freaking awesome. I wondered how long I
could put that off. The power bill, my truck insurance... fuck, why does everything
have to come at once? We'd never be able to scrape together enough to get the
demo finished.

- 373 -

The last envelope was long and narrow, with a return address from Los Angeles. It

was made out to Emmett McCarty/ Eclipse. Well, it had Emmett's name on it, but it
also had the band name so I figured it was fair game. And I was dying to know what
the hell it was. I popped the back of the envelope open and slid out the letter inside.

My fist pounded six times on Emmett's door before I heard anything from inside.

Finally Rose groaned.

"What the fuck?" she muttered, but she opened the door. She was wearing just her

underwear and a tank. Emmett was sprawled in bed behind her, a sheet pulled up to
his waist and I really didn't want to know what he had on, or didn't have on, under
it.

"Jesus, Bells," Emmett groaned, "I just fell asleep. What the hell do you want?"

"Bells?" I heard Jasper's voice behind me and turned to see him wandering out

into the hall in only his boxers, scratching his stomach and yawning.

"Fuck, Jazz. How about some pants?" I growled, throwing up a hand half-heartedly

to shield my eyes. He ignored me and came over to where I was leaning in the
doorway of Rose and Em's room.

"What's going on?" he asked.

"Hmmmm," I murmured in a sarcastic tone, one finger tapping against my chin, "I

was just wondering why we got this letter today saying that Eclipse has made it to
the final selection round on America's Next Great Band?" I waved the letter over my
head.

Rose and Jasper just stared at me slack-jawed, but Emmett sat bolt upright in bed.

"No fucking way," he murmured. Rose and Jasper swiveled to stare at him, open

mouthed.

"So you did it? You sent in a tape of us?" I asked.

"Um…" and now Emmett had the sense to look a tiny bit apologetic, "Yeah, I sent

in the tape a few months ago."

"Emmett!" I screeched, "Why the hell didn't you ask us?"

- 374 -

"You'd have just told me there was no way we'd make it," he said defensively.

"And I'd be right. We won't make it! Have you seen the bands that make it onto

that show? They're all but signed artists. We can't compete with that!"

"We made it into the final round?" Jasper asked, finally awake enough to catch up.

"Yeah," I said, but there's still like 50 bands. Do you really think we'll be in the top

twenty? Us? Come on!"

"Which tape did you send in?" Rose asked.

"The one from Jones Tavern that we taped last year," Emmett said.

"Oh, Em!" I wailed, "That's the one where I tripped over Rose's amp cable and

nearly broke my neck! They're probably laughing their asses off at us right now!"

"Yeah, but Bells," Jasper said, "That's also the show where you hit that crazy note

at the end of that song and there's no way anybody remembers anything that came
before when they hear that."

Emmett nodded in agreement. "What's the big deal, Bells? So I sent in the tape.

No harm done. And hey, we made it into the final round! That's pretty good."

"Yeah, just don't get your hopes up, Em. There is no way we're making it onto that

show," I said, turning to head to my room. Jasper shrugged and returned to his
bedroom, too.

I started to get ready for bed trying not to think of a room full of TV executives

watching me get my ankle tangled in Rose's cable and flail wildly for a minute
before righting myself. I had a lot of clumsy embarrassing moments in my life, but
that one was a blue ribbon winner. And a bunch of faceless TV people were in some
room in LA watching it, no doubt thinking it was a joke we'd even applied. Emmett
was a fool if he thought we had a chance.

"For next class I expect you to have finished Moll Flanders and be prepared to

discuss it, people."

My English Lit professor cast the evil eye over all of us as my stomach sank. I was

nowhere near done with Moll Flanders. I probably had a good 250 pages left. I could

- 375 -

see that I would be up all night trying to get it read before the next class.

As I shoved my notebook in my backpack and gathered the rest of my stuff, I

wondered for the thousandth time why I was doing this to myself. A nearly full time
job at the sandwich shop, nearly a full load of classes, plus the band. What did I
really think I was going to do with my stupid college degree anyway? If I were
smart, I'd just drop out, but I really hated giving it up. And besides, the band
seemed to be going nowhere fast these days. At least if I had a degree, I could get a
real job one day. That thought depressed the hell out of me.

The depression settled in solid as I left the class room to face the miserable grey

late afternoon and the chilly drizzle. How could it be this miserable in the beginning
of October? It would only get worse from here. It felt like forever until I'd see a
sunny day again. I trudged across campus as quickly as possible, but not fast
enough. By the time I reached the commuter lot the drizzle and the mist had soaked
me. My hair was a frizzing mess around my face and my shoes were squishing.

Big Red didn't like the cold and wet any more than I did. It took three tries to get

the engine to turn over. I was about to give up and call Rose to come get me before
it finally caught.

I patted Big Red on the dash soothingly. "One day I'll retire you to someplace

warm, I promise."

The drive home did little to improve my mood, since Big Red's windshield wipers

were malfunctioning and I had to squint to see the whole way. I cast a despairing
glance around our street as I pulled up to the curb. The houses looked shabby and
run-down under the best of circumstances, and in this weather, this place looked
like the absolute end of the road. And our crappy little rental house was the worst of
them all. Pieces of it were actually falling off.

All three of the band's clunker cars were already parked in the drive and spilling

onto what could be euphemistically described as a lawn along side of the house
when I got there, so I left Big Red on the street. I was surprised that the rest of the
band was all at home at the same time. Between school and our jobs, that very
rarely happened. I didn't think I'd see anybody else until I got to the gig tonight.

The gig. I groaned. I wanted to stay in, warm up and read. But we had a gig, so I

was going to have to get cleaned up and dressed up. Ordinarily I was never sorry to
perform, but tonight…..

I slammed Big Red's door and nearly wiped out on the slick wet grass before I

- 376 -

made it to the front door. I shoved it closed behind me before realizing that I'd just
walked all over the mail with my wet muddy feet. I could hear voices in the living
room and it just annoyed me.

"You know I'm not the only one in this house capable of sorting the goddamned

mail!"

"Chill out, little cousin," Emmett chuckled from the doorway, "Crappy day?"

"Yeah…no. Just long. And I'm wet and tired. And we have a gig tonight."

"Yeah," he nodded his head in understanding, "I'd like nothing better than to stay

in tonight and get good and drunk, but we have adoring fans to please."

I snorted at his joke and rolled my eyes.

"Where're Jazz and Rose?"

"Guitar Hero," he said succinctly.

I nodded sagely. We wouldn't see them for hours, then.

"I'm going to go see if there's anything edible left in this house," I grumbled,

heading back to the kitchen.

"Good luck with that," Emmett snorted.

I chuckled and waved a hand over my shoulder at him, shivering slightly as I made

my way to the kitchen in the back of the house. This place had never been properly
insulated and was horribly maintained. At the least hint of inclement weather, the
wind just whipped through the cracks in the walls and the badly fitting windows. It
was only marginally better than being outside.

Emmett was right, the kitchen was indeed bare. It was hard to keep anything

stocked with him around. He vacuumed up food like there was no tomorrow. When I
worked a shift at the sandwich shop, I just ate there, but I was on my own tonight. I
could head out to the pizza place up the block, but that was $2.50 for a slice. If I
could tough it out till we got to the bar, I might be able to con the bartender into a
free order of sliders. Hmm.

I was standing there, trying to assess my level of hunger, if $2.50 was worth three

more hours of starvation, when the phone rang on the wall next to me. I groaned,

- 377 -

because almost no one called the landline except bill collectors. Well, no one else in
this house was going to face it, so I took a deep breath and picked up.

"Hello?"

"Emmett McCarty, please," the voice was clipped, efficient. Definitely a bill

collector. I wondered what kind of hot water he'd gotten himself into now. I decided
to stall and fish a little before I threw Em to the wolves.

"Um, I'm not sure if he's here right now. May I ask who's calling?"

"Are you…is this Bella Swan?"

I started a little, wondering how he'd have my information. If that bastard had put

me down as his guarantor or something, I would have his freaking nuts.

"Um, yes…what's this about?"

"Bella Swan from Eclipse?"

Now I was really puzzled. Because this guy sounded like he'd heard of us. And

nobody had heard of us. We were a small time bar band from Seattle and we were
constantly losing the few gigs we had.

"Yeah, that's me. Who are you?"

"Well, Ms. Swan," the mystery man said, and I could practically hear the smile in

his voice through the phone, "I think I have some very good news for you."

Jazz was hunched forward at the waist, his too-long, shaggy hair half concealing

his eyes, curled over his "guitar" as he focused intently on the fingering pattern he
was trying to copy. Rose stood to his side, arms crossed over her chest, smirking
evilly at her twin brother.

"You can try, baby brother, but you are soooo not taking me down," she smirked.

"Rosie, I'm three minutes younger than you," Jazz rasped through gritted teeth as

he tried to hold his focus. "And you need to stop trash talking me."

"Oh, are you going to cry like a little girl, Jazz?" she laughed.

- 378 -

"My God, woman, you are pure evil," Emmett boomed from where he lay sprawled

on the couch, watching their game. "And I fucking love it, baby!"

Rose threw him a kiss over her shoulder before she turned her attention back to

staring down Jazz and ruining his concentration. Honestly, I don't know why
anybody bothered challenging Rose to this game. It was a lost cause. She could
trounce us all.

I stood quietly in the arched doorway to the living room, just watching them for a

minute. They'd pushed our instruments out of the middle of the floor so they'd have
room for the game. Emmett's drum kit was set up in front of the defunct fireplace.
The collapsing squishy couch we'd rescued off the curb last summer was against one
wall, Emmett's feet dangling over the scuffed arm.

Jazz was moments away from losing, his whole body tense with concentration.

Rose was watching the screen, watching him go down in flames, her eyes alight with
the thrill of the kill. Emmett's head lolled back on the arm of the sofa, watching Rose
with a soft smile on his face. I loved the three of them so much. I took just a moment
to drink them in, as they were now before I opened my mouth and changed our lives,
hopefully forever.

"We made it," I finally said softly.

They didn't seem to have heard me, as at that moment, Jazz lost spectacularly and

Rose fist pumped the air in triumph.

"We made it," I said again.

"What's that, Bells?" Jasper asked without taking his eyes off the TV.

"We made it…to the top twenty," I qualified.

Emmett swiveled his head to look at me now.

"What did you just say?"

"We made it onto the show."

Rose and Jasper froze in unison and pivoted to stare at me.

"What?" Jasper whispered. Emmett scrambled up off the couch to stand behind

Rose.

- 379 -

America's Next Great Band. That was them, on the phone. We made it. We have to

go to LA next week."

There was a long moment of silence as the three of them stared at me and I stared

back.

"Oh, God," Rose finally whispered.

"Are you fucking kidding me?" Emmett shrieked, his voice several octaves higher

than he would have liked, I'm sure.

"LA? We're going to LA?" Jasper murmured.

"To be on fucking TV!" Rose yelled.

And then the tense disbelief that had held us each to our places snapped. Emmett

whooped and seized Rose around the waist, hoisting her up in the air. Jasper
swooped forward and pulled me in to a fierce bear hug as I laughed uncontrollably.
Emmett screamed at the top of his lungs repeatedly while Rose chanted "TV! TV!"
over and over while she clung to his shoulders. She scrambled free of his arms and
grabbed my hands and we twirled in a circle, like we hadn't done since we were
little girls.

"Famous! We're going to be fucking famous!" she shouted as I shrieked and

laughed and grew dizzy and Jasper and Em high fived each other and bro-hugged.

There in the cluttered living room of our drafty run-down shabby house in Seattle,

we all reveled in our shining moment of success, the one that had taken so damned
long to find us, and we dreamt of the new lives that were waiting for us in the sun
and warmth of California.

A/N: I wrote an outtake for Faking It as part of last year's Fandom Gives

Back Charity Auction. It's posted separately under my profile.

- 380 -

Document Outline

Title Page
Copyright Page
Table of Contents
Summary
1. Do Anything
2. Elegantly Wasted
3. Vicious World
4. Long Way Down
5. The Battle of Who Could Care Less
6. Too Famous to Get Fully Dressed
7. Oh My God
8. All These Things That I've Done
9. Girlfriend
10. Tenderness
11. Deeper Understanding
12. Into the Ocean
13. Fame
14. Time of No Reply
15. Jealous Again
16. Panic Switch
17. Who Needs Shelter
18. Later Tonight
19. Magic Man
20. Crack the Shutters
21. Don't Move
22. The Man With the Child in His Eyes
23. If You Want Me
24. Cold Hard Bitch
25. Cold Hard Bitch Redux
26. Here Comes the Heartache
27. Why Does It Always Rain On Me
28. High and Dry
29. Love Remains the Same
30. Something to Talk About
31. Epilogue
32. Prequel

Wyszukiwarka

Podobne podstrony:
Off Limits Faking It 1 Chloe Walsh
Faking It (The Making It Series Christina Ross
Elisa Lorello [Faking It 02] Ordinary World (pdf)
Biznes IT prezentacja
ECCC Sylabus IT M5 D
ITIL v3 Cykl życia usług IT
ECCC Sylabus IT M4 B
ITIL Zarządzanie usługami IT poprzez procesy
ECCC Sylabus IT M5 C
Technologia Informacyjna 22.11.2008, ściągnięte, IT, Technologia Informacyjna(5)
powiklania po znieczuleniu ogolnym, Pielęgniarstwo - materiały na studia, IT
Staż IT
anatka Anatomia Wyklady ?it
It's Easy to Earn Money
GoTell it on the mountain
IT B9
ECCC Sylabus IT M3 A
DEH P7400MP installation manual EN FR DE NL IT ESpdf

więcej podobnych podstron

spanglemaker9 Faking It

Document Outline